Table of Contents
The Best of the Faithist
5
INTRODUCTION: What is a Faithist? Meditation
Journal Editors: Robert Reisner and Kasandra Kares
The Eloists
10
Polarity
Walter DeVoe
10
A Letter
Agnes Castle
11
Griscom Morgan
18
Alfred Holmes
20
In The Hour Before Dawn
Anonymous
21
A Faithist Prayer
The Eloists
22
Arnold Arias
23
I Am Music
Allan C. Inman
26
The Voice
Gisella Faldowski
27
Don G. Pickard
27
Spirit Dove
35
Don G. Pickard
35
Joan Harmon
36
Don G. Pickard
38
Rick Cafero
42
Miriam A. Millburn
42
John Hill
43
Julie J. Watts
44
A Remnant for America Meditation
(2011)
Faithist Groups and Communes
The Inspiration of The World And The Glory of The Morning Star Father, Around, And Within And Over All Stranger on The Shore The Function of Tae The Matchless Voice of E-O-IH Prayer Omnipotent One Grow What Are We Waiting For?
Vernon Love, Wisdom, Power
45 Wobschall
I Shall Go Forth In Thy Name The Rose Message from Above The Hermetic Clef 1
Rick Cafero
45
Don G. Pickard
46
Agnes Castle
48
Jim Dennon
49
A Japanese Newbrough?
Pete Barnes
50
A Fully Materialized Spirit Speaks to Her Daughter
Anonymous
90
Prayer to Eoih
Rick Cafero
51
What Is Reality?
Alfred Holmes
91
John F. Lindh
52
Meditation
Alfred Holmes
91
The Creator and Ourselves
Anonymous
53
Meditation
Alfred Holmes
93
Soul-mates
Justin Titus
56
The Truth About Obsession
Josephine Possi
94
Colurnba Krebs
59
The Power Of Love
Eva Bell Werber
97
Walter DeVoe
60
Voice Of The Great Spirit
Rick Cafero
98
On Oahspe
Don G. Pickard
62
The Voices Of Spirit Friends Speak Thus
Don G. Pickard
99
Let There Be Light
Ann Wigmore
66
Prayer
Steve Conniff
101
Putting It All Together with The Reality Way
Tom C. Lyle
67
Jehovih the Creator
Vernoica Halley
101
The Green Fruit
Anonymous
75
Brotherhood of Man
K. Emmons
102
77
Let Us Share Our Thoughts with You
Don G. Pickard
103
78
To Comfort The Bereaved
Don G. Pickard
106
Oahspe’s Kosmon and Communism
Vortices Within Vortices Soul Development
The Kingdom Within Meditation
Anonymous The Eloists Coptic Fellowship
World Peace International Religious Fanaticism: The Mark Of A False Don G. Pickard
Alfred Holmes
108
Meditation
Alfred Holmes
109
Meditation
Alfred Holmes
110
Harold Sherman
111
Meditation
Alfred Holmes
111
Meditation
Alfred Holmes
112
Gus Cahill
112
Alfred Holmes
115
Mary L. Kupferle
115
The Eloists
117
81
Religion Letter from Alfred Holmes
Meditation 79
I Am Never Alone Alfred Holmes
84
Belle B. Prayer For Moral Strength
84 Sundgren
Kosmon Newsletter
Use Your Will Wisely
Dr. Ron Anjard
85
Thoughts About Love
Sky Writing: a Game for Children
Lovie Gasteiner
85
You Have What It Takes
Julie Watts
86
Meditation
John Harden
87
Thoughts About Love
Richard E. Byrd
88
Meditation
Alfred Holmes
One Life
The Label Was Missing The Loving Creator Alone
Our Oneness with Our Creator
The Eloists
117
The Inspiration of Angels
Don G. Pickard
118
88
An Act of Worship
Don G. Pickard
125
Alfred Holmes
89
Land of Shalam
Marjorie White
127
Julie Watts
89
Meditation
The Eloists
131
2
Meditation
The Eloists
132
Adaptations From Marcus Aurelius
Meditation
The Eloists
132
Editorial
Meditation
The Eloists
133
Explanation of Terms
Kemp Sisters
165
Meditation
The Eloists
134
No Two Leaves
Anonymous
165
Meditation
The Eloists
134
One Marriage?
Belle Sundgren
166
Toward Solving the Problems in Our Lives
Kasandra Kares
135
Faithist Friends’ Principles
Lloyd Kinder
167
Jehovih The Creator
Veronica Halley
136
Meditation
Alfred Holmes
168
Meditation
The Eloists
137
Meditation
Alfred Holmes
169
Meditation
The Eloists
138
Meditation
The Eloists
169
Meditation
The Eloists
138
Meditation
The Eloists
170
Walter DeVoe
139
Meditation
The Eloists
170
The Eloists
141
The Heavens Between The Winds
Agnes Castle
171
Belle Sundgren
142
Will You Become A Messenger For The Light?
Gus Cahill
171
Meditation
The Eloists
143
Who Is The Creator?
Joan Kares
173
Meditation
The Eloists
143
The Universe
Joan Kares
174
Praise
The Eloists
144
Happiness Meditation
Alfred Homes
175
Prayer
The Eloists
144
Meditation
The Eloists
176
Prayer
The Eloists
145
Meditation
The Eloists
176
Meditation
The Eloists
177
Meditation
The Eloists
177
Zarathustra
178
Thought Sleep An Argument in Favor of Soul-Mates
Prayer For The Divine Link,
For The Uplifting
Rosemary O’Dea
Kares / Reisner
162 163
146
Enfoldment Of All Voices from The Spirit World
Alfred Holmes
Don G. Pickard
147
The Zend Avesta of Zarathustra
Meditation
The Eloists
149
Editorial
Kares / Reisner
178
Prophecy
Fred Almquist
150
How to Live
Julie Waits
179
Rosemary O’Dea
153
An Appeal to All Souls
The Eloists
180
Meditation
The Eloists
155
Meditation
The Eloists
180
Infantry
Anonymous
155
Spirit And Matter
Anonymous
181
Prayers in Concert
Editorial
Kares / Reisner
158
Life with the Spirits
Kasandra Kares
181
The Growth Of Love
A. Crane
160
Spirit Obsession in Everyday Life
Kasandra Kares
182
3
As a Ray of Light
Ken Mills
183
Editorial
Kasandra Kares
237
Eugene Maurey
185
Science and Religion
John Newbrough
238
Meditation
The Eloists
187
Describing a Firmament
Bob Reisner
240
Meditation
The Eloists
187
Ken Mills
188
The Eloists
189
Vernon Wobschall
190
Meditation
The Eloists
190
The Book, Oahspe
John Kares
191
Ken Mills
192
The Book of Jaffeth and the Tablet of Aries
Robert Bayer
194
Anthem of Shalam
Anonymous
200
Reincarnation
Rick Cafero
203
The Eloists
204
Robert Bayer
204
Blameless
Rick Cafaro
217
We Believe
The Eloists
218
The Tree of Life
Ken Mills
219
Open Letter from Tom Gabriel
Tom Gabriel
222
The Dangerous Road
Eugene Maurey
224
Joan Greer
226
Kasandra Kares
229
You Asked About The Invisible World
The Spiritual Dress Meditation Channels Of Light
Letter
We Believe Positioning the Plates in Oahspe
Symbols What is a Faithist? The Birth of Jehovih’s Kingdom on The Earth
Jahazerah, Son of 231 Jehovih
The Faithist Brotherhood of Light:
The Faithist Joan Greer
232
Kasandra Kares
235
Rick Cafaro
236
Lodge Editorial Oahspe, The Quiet Leader
4
INTRODUCTION: What is Faithism?
It is harder for people of today to become Faithists, because, compared to our
H.R. Hill
so-called, comfortable and convenient way of life, the Faithist ideal to renounce all
Kosmon Pioneer
earthly or material possessions, to accept all men as brothers and women as sisters,
(1950)
regardless of race, color or doctrine seems unnatural. This is more than most can accept.
“What is Faithism?” many people ask. When you try to tell them, they soon lose interest because they want to stick to the old religious ways, or they feel Faithism is
This is why Faithism sometimes becomes, or is, a bitter experience. The schooling,
some new crackpot idea If you do go all the way and tell them about colony life, many
environment, traditions, general teachings and inner views of today seem to be
turn away because they want to hold on to what they have. They are not willing to
against it.
share with anyone else. One, now and then, will be interested and want to know how they can start.
One must learn to think clearly—a process few are capable of doing. One must learn how to abnegate self, (not an easy subject to understand) which seems to be almost
Some come across OAHSPE by accident, you might say, and these are usually the
impossible in these days of selfishness, greed and grab. We must learn not to confuse
ones who stay with it.
the essential things with the irrelevant; the subjects not connected with the situation at hand.
Before becoming a Faithist, one must read and study OAHSPE to know what it is all about.
Most people do not desire to become Faithists, and even many who read OAHSPE do not desire to become “Faithists in Jehovih,” but wish to acquire some of the mental
Each reader who becomes a student should realize that it is impossible to know
and spiritual qualities that Faithists appear to possess.
everything about Faithism by just reading the book once. The subject matter has to be assimilated by practice, or the carrying out of the teachings through works.
OAHSPE tells us that there is a difference between being a Faithist and being a 5
“Faithist in Jehovih.”
meetings. These are merely guide toward an end. Such discussions are preparatory in nature and aid beginners in their search for “more than what today offers.”
One is a Faithist in words only, and the other is a Faithist in works, as well as words. “Faithism in Jehovih” is a complete philosophy of life that few attain to no matter what Many people cling to the utterly erroneous idea that being a Faithist is to read
new-age book they may study.
OAHSPE, and then say “I believe!” Faithism goes above worship of any one ex-human being or human hero, yet, it This belief has gained favor because some who have tried colony life, and did not
embraces the physical, mental and spiritual essences. Faithism is nonracial,
make a go of it, now claim that it is not time yet for such a change.
non-sectarian, and non-national. It does not ask one to believe in anything to which reason does not subscribe. Thus, there is a vast gulf between, “becoming a Faithist in Jehovih,” and calling one’s self a Faithist.
If you ask them to show you where OAHSPE says it is not time now, but in some future time, they turn the subject off into some other channel because they cannot answer your question. Such people are merely practicing Faithism so far as it does not affect
One cannot be a true Faithist without giving up the world, the material side of life. One
their present way of life or living.
can travel part of the way and see some of the beauty, but cannot achieve the ultimate goal, which is the brotherhood and sisterhood of man with peace throughout the world,
A belief in Faithism will help one to be better, but it will not be the means of making one
all of which extends and rises into the second resurrection.
spiritually fit. Many Faithists make excuses; explain that they have responsibilities to family, wives, To become a “Faithist in Jehovih” it is essential first to practice Faithism in works, for
children, parents, relatives and even business, which they cannot lightly relinquish, but
unless the heart and mind are working towards the carrying out of colony life and a
they never seem to feel that they have any responsibility to the higher self or to their
true brotherhood (association for affiliation), it is impossible to forget the world and the
Creator. (All good causes even in light of OAHSPE.) Such persons are not true
material side of life. Second, Faithism is more than a mere combination of talk and
Faithists, or “Faithists in Jehovih,” even though they may find some peace and 6
the centuries from the very beginning; therefore, it is the oldest of “religions,” or “ways
happiness as they walk along the road toward the fuller life.
of life.” The true Faithist feels that he or she came into the world for a purpose, and as such, owes something to life that must be taken care of. This one can, therefore, relinquish
We find ourselves today in a quandary about what to believe. There are so many
the material world, being in the world but not of it.
religions, and all claim to be the right one!
To the person of the world, the words “conscience, moral, truth, good and bad” are
With the many changes known to have taken place down through the centuries, it is
meaningless; to the true Faithist they have a real meaning. We learn to think of them
hard to separate, or sift, the chaff from the wheat—the true from the false. Did you
in their absolute sense, not in their relative sense.
ever stop to think that all “effective systems,” all “sound systems of living philosophies of life, and / or all powerful religions” are essentially simple? They only begin to
One of the great troubles of our world today, is we don’t take words to have any
crumble when they become complicated and run by law or rule.
definite meaning, but interpret them around to suit our convenient circumstances. Things are “good or bad” according to how we want them to be.
There should be no laws about religion, or about Faithism, but better there is just an all out love for our Creator and for our fellow beings.
A true Faithist purges the lower “self” from all his actions and words, treating any such darkness as if it were foreign to the Spirit. Many have sought acclaim and
We do know when, where and how OAHSPE was written and can go on from this time
righteousness for what they taught and believed as presented in various religions in
with assurance that it is nearer the truth than some written accounts that were written
various nations and have seen their teachings as truth for countless hundreds of years,
many years after they happened.
but they are not any closer to the truth today than they were hundreds of years ago simply because of not seeing the truth as applying to spiritual living; that is, the unseen
Seekers after truth possess (or should possess) tidy minds. Seekers should not leave
essence which moves the physical part. Many feel that Faithism is a new, modern
ends of any mere theory uninvestigated. Although this article does not deal with the
religion but this is mistaken for such belief and behavior has been with us all through
science of spirituality, or Faithism, it is nevertheless about the facts about the why and 7
wherefore of Faithists and Faithism as my research shows it.
A good deal that passes for up-to-date life cannot be explained because man has been so fanatical down through the ages that he has lost the proper use of his brain
Those who would go deeper into the subject should read and study OAHSPE with an
power.
open mind, and also think deeply on all they read. We must remember that the teachings of OAHSPE are not set rules, but show a way of life giving us liberty and
In the course of centuries, there has been much corruption creeping into the original
responsibility. These will reach into eternity. In summary: it is a common fallacy to think
ideas of pure or true life.
that because one has read OAHSPE one has become a Faithist. “Faithists in Jehovih” are extremely rare, nevertheless, we might all try to aspire toward that end.
If you are satisfied with the ways of the world today, then none of these things will disturb you or affect you.
OAHSPE teaches man to use his brains, and not to take anything for granted, even to the point of questioning OAHSPE, our Bible, and our Creator if necessary to find out
With Faithism as with other subjects, use your reason, judgment and common sense.
the truth.
OAHSPE is not a textbook of magic, but the explanation of a way of life as seen from heavenly hosts who have worked with mankind, and know the social elements that work. OAHSPE portrays our earthly and heavenly history in such a way that “true
Let us see what OAHSPE says on this very subject, page 2, verse 24:
behavior and service” in life are self-evident. Not infallible is this Book, OAHSPE; but to teach mortals how to attain to hear the Creator’s voice and to see the heavens, in full consciousness, whilst still living on the
OAHSPE does not require blind belief. It is a reasoned philosophy. For whatever
earth; and to know of a truth the place and condition awaiting them after death.
anyone is required to do, according to Oahspe, there must be a reason, even if it may not be clear at the moment of reading.
We say life is a mystery, but that is because man has placed so much of it in the mumbo-jumbo category that it has degenerated into such a “place.”
If the teachings are carefully and patiently followed, they will bring positive results. No part of the book is of meaningless ritual. 8
“Think not, oh man, that things happen without a cause, or that all things are left to chance. Jehovih has planned the way beforehand.
“Make Jehovih, the Creator, the idol of thy soul; neither setting up this or that as impossible.
“Open up thy understanding to find the tree of light and righteousness of soul, admitting that all things are possible in Jehovih’s hands, then thy god shall surely not be swept away.
“The truth of yesterday is not a truth of today; the truth of yesterday is a truth today. Thou shalt come to understand even this. “To learn how to live, to rejoice, and to do good, and make thy neighbor rejoice also, this is wisdom. Let these be thy loves and the glory of thy speech, and thou shalt learn the prophecy concerning the ways of Jehovih.” OAHSPE, Book of Ben, Ch. X, Verses 11 to 20.
9
Meditation The Eloists
Polarity
(1965)
Walter DeVoe (1969)
We need to get into a state of attunement with our Creator. We need to bring the power of our minds to a focus with Him. We know that we can generate a force of faith
Polarity is the basic principle of life as well as of all electrical phenomena and
that His angel workers can use to benefit all mankind. We can do it by affirming His
inventions. The Chinese based all their philosophy upon the Yin and Yang, or
Presence and Power, and creating thoughts of peace and goodwill.
The words,
mother-father, principle of positive and negative. Swedenborg said that the Creator
"peace and goodwill," are very familiar to the people of the world, especially to
ever seeks to ultimate Himself into objective creation. Electrical science says: Power
Christians. The majority of the world's people pray for peace and goodwill.
flows from a higher to a lower potential. The positive vivifies and directs the negative.
Now, more people are beginning to work for peace and goodwill. It is becoming the
In the vast Whole, the Cosmos, consciousness and purpose are positive.
spirit of the times. World leaders who are militant and aggressive will go down in
Responsiveness or creativeness is negative. Consciousness is Father, or the purpose
defeat. There is much struggle yet to cone; but light, peace and love are on the march.
to create. Responsiveness is Mother, or the Creativeness that builds or fulfills the
An irresistible voice is speaking in the soul of humanity. The Almighty Creator of all is
purpose or will of the Father. Thus
moving mankind to be in attunement with Him by expressing peace, love and
infinity, or boundless space, is responsive creativeness which ever responds to the
compassion. It doesn't matter how or who people worship, or what church they attend.
Internal Father’s Will to beget immortal sons and daughters who shall objectify His
When they are praying and working for peace and goodwill on earth, they are one in
Eternal Being and Purpose throughout infinite creativeness.
purpose and attunement with the Almighty. The Mother Creatrix ever remains responsive to the Father’s Purposefulness as expressed by their sons and daughters, ever creating and fulfilling every purpose of every being, without partiality, discrimination or condemnation. 10
by the Creator, the All One, God of All! Who can shake their faith, or feed them with thy story of a Savior born of woman?”
A Letter Agnes Castle
Also Verse 9, same chapter:
(1969)
“Thou hast triad on all my people, to convert them, but hast failed utterly. Behold, I
Dear Dorothy (an editor of The Faithist Journal),
come now with a new book; and they will accept it from my hand. I wish to thank you so much for the July- August issue of the Faithist Journal. It appears to me to be MORE than mere coincidence that you had “one” issue left to
I decided then, back in 1965, that if, as he said they would accept it from his hand I
send to someone and that someone turned out to be mc! I must hasten to tell you why
must find out if they would. I wrote to Thomas Banyacya of Oraibi, Arizona and here is
I believe this.
a quote from his letter to me: Yes, we too have heard of Oahspe and, in fact, have a copy of the book. There are a
In flipping through the pages of the Journal to quickly acquaint myself with its writers I
great many writings in this book that are similar to Hopi ancient teachings and
was absolutely stunned when I saw Craig’s drawing of the “4 Corners” Area Jehovih’s
instructions. But Hopi not only have this knowledge but try to practice it in daily life.
Signature on Fourth Guatama. I was even more dizzy when I read his article and
Hopi means peace, live peace and work for peace knowing that the pattern of life was
learned how he came to his conclusions, by following verses from Oahspe.
laid down by the Great Spirit for this land called America by the white man. It is the land of the Great Spirit which was placed in the hands of the Hopi traditional leaders,
You see, I too, and a friend: named Dorothy Nayhugh, had found this great Cross, not
to hold it in trust for Him until the Purification Day.
from the verses of Oahspe Craig used, but by going around the mulberry bush, so to speak from another verse in this same great book...Chapter XXVII, First Book of God,
I feel this is very important for all America especially for the United States as we are
verse 4:
fast approaching the end time given to the Hopi by the Great Spirit. All people of
Search thou for the evidence of my footsteps on the earth; find the people who stand
Peace must stand together against evil forces which are about to destroy mankind 11
with this terrible weapon which has been invented. The Hopi call it the Gourd of Ashes.
cross whose center Tuwanasavi (Center of he Universe), lay in what is now Hopi
Hopi prophecy foretold of great trouble in this land and may even break out in civil war
country in the south-western part of the United States, and whose arms reached to the
right in this land.
four directional Pasos. As they turned at each of these extremities, they formed of this
(signed) Thomas Banyacya
great cross a swastika, either clockwise or counter-clockwise, corresponding to the movement of the earth or of the sun. And then when their migrations slowed as they
After proving to myself that the Hopi Indian had virtually the same ancient instructions,
reached their permanent home, they formed spirals and circles, ever growing smaller.
and today have the Oahspe, I was further led to search the library shelves and Frank
All these patterns formed by their four migrations are the basic motifs of the symbols
Waters’ book (BOOK OF THE HOPI with Drawings and source material recorded by
still found today in their pottery and basketware, on their “Kachina” rattles and altar
Oswald White Bear Fredericks). I found this book most inspiring and conclusive to me
boards.
that I had indeed found and contacted the remnants of Jehovih’s Chosen People. Often one clan would come upon the ruins of a village built by a preceding clan and Quoting from the BOOK OF THE HOPI by Frank Waters:
find on the ground broken pieces of pottery circling to the right or to the left, indicating
And now before Masaw turned his face from them and became invisible, he explained
which way the clan had gone. Throughout the continent, those countless ruins and
that every clan must make four directional migrations before they all arrived at their
mounds covered with broken pottery are still being discovered. They constitute what
common, permanent home. They must go to the ends of the land ― west, south, east,
the people call now their title to the land. Everywhere, too, the clans carved on rocks
and north ― to the farthest paso (where the land meets the sea) in each direction.
their signatures, pictographs and petroglyphs which identified them, revealed what
Only when the clans had completed those four movements, rounds, or stops of their
round of their migration they were on, and related the history of the village.
migration, could they come together again, forming the pattern of the Creator’s universal plan.
Still the migrations continued. Some clans forgot in time the commands of Masaw, settling in tropical climates where life was easy, and developing beautiful cities of
That is the way it was. Some clans started to the south, others to the north, retraced
stone that were to decay and crumble into ruin. Other clans did not complete all four of
their routes to turn east and west, and then back again. All their routes formed a great
their migrations before settling in their permanent hone, and hence lost their religious 12
power and standing. Still others persisted, keeping open the doors on top of their heads (crown chakra). These were the ones who finally realized the purpose and the
The Hopis with this sacred tradition knock in the head the popular anthropological
meaning of their four migrations.
belief that the Hopi sipapuni or place of emergence, was the Grand Canyon, ninety miles west of Oreibi. The Hopis simply use the Colorado River as a symbol for the
For these migrations were themselves purification ceremonies, weeding out through
water to the west, and the precipitous wall of the Grand Canyon to symbolize the
generations all the latent evil brought from the previous Third World (Whaga, or Pan).
mountainous wall extending throughout the Fourth World of America.
Man could not succumb to the comfort and luxury given hit by indulgent surroundings, for then he lost the need to rely upon the Creator. Nor should he be frightened even by
The tradition also refutes the popular theory that the Hopis, like all Indians, emigrated
the polar extremities of the earth, for there he learned that the power given him by the
from Asia to America by way of the Bering Strait land bridge. Yet it gives no clue to the
Creator would still sustain him. So, by traveling to all the farthest extremities of the
many rational questions long asked. From what ancient race of world mankind did the
land during their four migrations, these chosen people finally came to settle on the
Hopis spring? What and where was the now submerged Third World of the Hopis?
vast arid plateau that stretches between the Colorado and Rio Grande Rivers.
When did they emigrate to America? Since the time of Plato there has persisted a belief in the antediluvian existence of
More quotes:
such continents during past geologic periods. Certainly the land masses on this planet have not always held the same shape and location. Data obtained during the
Although the basic moaning of the Hopi creation myth and symbol which expresses it
International Geophysical Year tend to prove that other continents did exist. Scientific
is subjective, we cannot ignore the literal interpretation ― that the Hopis came to
credence is now given to the theory proposed by Alfred Wegener, a German geologist,
America from the west, crossing the sea on boats or rafts from one “stepping stone”
that our present continents have broken away from greater land masses and are
island to the next, a similar interpretation can be made of the myth of the ancient
slowly drifting to ever-new positions on the face of the earth. Their movements are
Quiche Maya, which relates that the waters parted and the tribes crossed on stepping
caused by convection currents set in motion by radio-activity in the center of the earth,
stones placed in a row over the sand ― “Stones in a row, Sand under the Sea” (Popul
making the earth a great gyroscope forever spinning at a fixed angle. This is a modern
Vuh: The Sacred Book of the Ancient Quiche Maya, (1950).
restatement of the Hopi view in which Poqanghoya and Palongawhoya personalize 13
opposite polarities of the great magnetic circuit which keeps the earth rotating and the
without any regard to a central polar force in the earth.
land masses of its upper crust shifting. We now know that, with continental drifts, there are different directions at different times for north, magnetic north having once been in
Wherein mortals have been taught erroneously in regard to two powers which do not
the middle of the Pacific and then in the Southwest of the United States. The Hopi
exist as they have been heretofore set forth; These are the attraction of gravitation in
creation myth parallels this finding in its assertion that the polar center of the earth
the earth, and a north pole magnetism in the earth.
shifted from the now vanished Third World to the Hopi homeland on this present Fourth World.
The positive force of the vortex is therefore, from the external toward the internal and the negative force of the vortex is toward the poles, and the toward the pole external
In Oahspe, we find in the Book of Cosmogony and Prophecy, chapter 1, verses 11-14,
from the sun centre.
a verification of these polar shiftings: Wherefore it may be said the force of the vortex is toward its own centre, but turneth at … “in the early tines, the earth was longer north and south than east and west. But
the centre and escapeth outward at the north pole.
the m’vortexya, being less than the vortexya, the earth assumed the globular form, which was afterward attenuated east and west, then it again turned, to adapt itself to
Now, Dorothy, you may surmise by this time I’m building up to something, so stay with
the polarity north and south.
me!
In these various turnings of the earth, the same force of the vortex exerted ever to the
Having searched for the evidence of the Father’s footsteps on earth and satisfied
east and west. By which behavior every portion of the earth hath been to the east, to
myself I found them, the Book of the Hopi with its first revelation of the Hopis’ historical
the west, to the north and to the south, which is proven in the rocks, and boulders, and
and religious world-view of life, interpreting the hitherto unknown meanings and
mountains of the earth.
functions of their year-long ceremonial
Wherefore it is shown there is no north and south polar power in the earth as such,
supplement and parallel Oahspe:
Furthermore the iron mountains show they attract east and west and north and south, 14
cycle is simply crammed with additives to
The Lord said: From these, my seed, will I people the earth over in all the divisions thereof. And that after generations, for thousands of years, may know the work of my
We are in the arc of Kosmon. But how far? Just the fringe edges so to speak. Looking
hand; behold I give them a sign, which is my covenant to them and their heirs forever;
back upon other arcs as given in Oahspe, we read (Book of Cpenta-Armij, chapter xiii.
which is my crescent, in the form of a rainbow; and whatsoever people bear this, my
verses 2-6):
sign, shall be as a remembrance to me of my covenant. Nor shall they be destroyed from the inheritance which I have given unto them. (The Lords’ First Book, chapter 1,
And there rose over the earth and her heavens, farther than Chinvat, a trident arc,
verses 49-50)
broad as a world, of shimmering light., the countless rays of ethe, as mortals see the glimmering air in a summer’s day; hut the ethe was of every color, hue and tint,
Verses 61 through 72 of the same chapter also offer conclusive evidence to me these
reflective and brilliant, the clear soul of things separate, the very breath of Jehovih. It
are remnants of the descendants of Pan.
was the beginning of the form of the arc of Spe-ta, the deliverance of the earth and her heavens into a new condition
Now when I discovered this great Cross, Thwanasavi (Center of the Universe) laying
Meanwhile, their high-raised companion, Cpenta-armij, known and loved in hundreds
in what is now the Hopi country in southwestern part of the United States having been
of etherean worlds, was down on the low earth, laying the corner-stone for Jehovih’s
formed by the migrations, this magnetic or spiritual center formed by the junction of the
everlasting kingdom, whereon should fall, presently, from out the arc of Spe-ta, a shaft
North-South and East-West axes along which the Twin Forces (Poquanghoya and
of fire, the feast for the purified Chieftainess, who had for four years subsisted on the
Palongawhoya) sent their vibratory messages and controlled the rotation of the planet,
coarse provender of the lower heavens! And, touched by the hand of Immortal Light,
I wondered like Craig, a great big WHY? Why did Jehovih’s Angels have these people
was Brahma, long trained to look toward Jehovih; for his angel wife rose upward,
walk this continents back and forth, to and fro for thousands of years? What significant
leading his vision toward a realm amongst the Gods and Goddesses, whom he beheld
purpose were they accomplishing for Jehovih by so doing? Why was it so desperately
in countless numbers receiving her most royally. Thus gazing on the glorious scene,
important for this small handful of people to hold sacred one small area of this earth?
the great man in soul came forth, leaving his corporeal part stretched on the ground.
Hopi prophecy always speaks of “purification day”. So I began to contemplate the
And Cpenta-armij and God took him; received the soul of Brahma, and held, in
deeper meaning of all this.
obedience to the sacred purpose, his place in the sacred circle with mortals three days. 15
Then, on the fourth, the Chieftainess signaled her swift messengers; and they touched
great cultures of the earth.” To the American Indian it has special significance and will
the currents along, till they ran high beyond the earth’s vortex, where the stationed
always be found rotating clockwise, from east to west, in the natural orderly movement
Gods of etherea fastened on the ethe’ic wave, extending to the great arc over all.
of the earth. It may be interesting to observe that the late Nazi regime spun this powerful symbol counterclockwise by tipping it on its side, thus creating a complete
It was the signal for the shaft of light; of which mortals have a weak and coarse symbol
antithesis of all that is natural, and substituting order with chaos.
in the electric currents which tear things unmeaningly and without judgment; but the ethe’ic current is not so small and purposeless, but mighty, and a tool from Jehovih’s
From the great center of life, four bars (elements) reach out to the four cardinal points
fountain of All Power, with skill, and learnedly directed by such high-raised angels as
of the compass, where we find Father Sky and Mother Earth sitting at the extreme
have had millions of years of experience, who know well what prayers deserve an
horizon. Man and Woman (symbolically) have equal power of creation ― the positive
answer from the Immortal spheres.
and negative polarity which, when brought together in balance, brings forth new life, light and evolution.
From this description, we can readily see an arc is made up of the Mighty Power of Cosmic Electricity! It comes through the vortex and strikes the earth at a given point,
The center of the swastika is the symbol of the Great Spirit, the Great Mystery, out of
directed by Jehovih’s High Raised angels. I believe the Great Cross of Tuwanasavi
which all things emanate.
over Hopi country is the sacred entrance point where the Arc of Kosmon will occur. Turn this great Swastica of theirs over Hopi country, set it spinning and you have the
Oahspe: Book of Cpenta-Armij; Chapter II, verse 15 says:
secret form of the Universe in operation! “Thus spake Cpenta-Armij, her voice mellow and sweet, but so tuned to the David V. Vitlasenor in his book Tapestries In Sand (The Spirit of Indian Sand Painting)
spheres it could be heard the breadth of a world. And Jehovih, with whose
says:
power and will she had And Jehovih, with whose power and will she had learned to be as one, by long experience and studying submission to His will, lent a
One of the most ancient of symbols, the Swastika, can be found throughout all the
willing ear and strong hand. Outshot the flames, the buoyant force 16
manufactured by less skilled workmen learning the trade of Gods, where
LIGHT of the Father. Because THROUGH IT will come the GREATER LIGHT OF THE
whirled the million screws of fire, propelling, till the mighty ship reeled, and
ARC OF KOSMON!!
turned, and rose from its foundation, with all its joyous hosts aboard, shouting loud, and singing praise to Him who ruleth over all. Then turning round and
Seven times greater will be the light of our present sun! Seven times brighter than it
round, slowly, spiral like, the great secret form and force of vortices now first
now is! When that time comes, when our sun increases its energy, multiplies its
revealed to man, to show the plan of worlds, and how holden in their places and
energy seven times by coming into balance with INFINITE LIGHT, by coming to the
moved in universal harmony and endless creation, the great airavagna began
center of the arc of Kosmon, the counterclockwise vortexial motion of the third density
her course in the roadway of Salkwatka, in etherea, shooting toward the red star,
(which is negative) will come into an overlap of the 4th density which is in a clockwise
the young earth.
rotation, and is of a positive polarity. At Kosmon or Cosmic High Noon there will be an illumination of minds because the vibratory frequency will be increased, we will be
What a tremendous service these Hopi people, descendants of Jehovih’s chosen,
QUICKENED in our Mortal Bodies, through this process of accelerated time. The
have done for humanity! What a gigantic accomplishment has been theirs, this
TIME Barrier will lay down. Time is eternity slowed down in vibration. Our vibrations
degraded, humiliated race have sacrificed personal dignity in the face of man to stand
will be raised, we will be LIFTED UP, we will be resurrected!
tall in the spirit of the All Mighty, against all civil thrown at them without mercy by dark forces, to hold till this end time the balance of universal forces for you and me, for
The Frequency Barrier is lifting! It has been steadily lifting since the year 1958 when
America, the continent of Guatama, and the world of this planet!
the sun completely reversed its polarity. Our frequency has increased steadily as we approach the center of the Arc and more things have been opened up to us as far as
Can you see what I see, Dorothy? Can you see here enacted on the stage of the
intelligence is concerned.
Fourth World the plan of the Sons of Jehovih? The necessity to hold this center of land
necessary for us to use voice for communication; we will then be on a THOUGHT
sacred by the power of prayer, to keep its vibrations in attunement with the Magnetic
LEVEL frequency plane. We will start seeing things around us that we didn’t know
Forces of the heavens directly overhead was vital to the LIFE of this planet! Why?
were even there.
Because through this Magnetic curtain we receive the charged power of the INFINITE 17
When we come fully into the 4th density it will not even be
As we pass over, our physical light of the sun will dim out to natural man. It will start to
WHEN THE GREAT CHANGE COMES, FLOW WITH IT IN LOVE.
darken, so those who have spiritual consciousness or the LIGHT WITHIN will not be troubled, for the spiritual man on the inside is going to become that Light! They shall be the light of the world at that time. Spiritual people will be literal lights and they will,
A Remnant for America
be seen as lights out of darkness, because the sun or Light of Jehovih has been
Griscom Morgan
planted in them ― they will be the “sun” of man.
(1969)
In meditation once I was told, “you must become a lamp unto the night of that day.” At
Sixty years ago Matthew Arnold spoke to a New York audience about the future of
the time I had no idea what it could mean. Now I do. One reason we are told not to eat
western civilization and, particularly, of the United States. He did not speak as a
meat is because of the vicious light emanations that proceed from flesh. If we can all
prophet foretelling doom, but as a man who, recognizing that our own civilization
become vegetarians, it will help our bodies rise in vibration, and the higher we raise
shares with all past civilizations seeds of eventual decay, looked beyond that end to
the electrical frequency of each cell we will achieve proper entry frequency to the next
an eventual rebirth. He was thus not concerned with the temporary ups and downs of
higher state. Those who cannot do so will re-cycle in their present physical form.
fortune, but with the long-time hope. And the hope he held out for our distant future was that a remnant or portion of the population at large would so resist the tide of
The lifting vortex of LOVE, seeing God in every person, in every place, in everything
decadence, so maintain from generation to generation the virtues of a live and vital
will see us each through these end times
people, that it might constitute a sound core to our civilization and so survive its
.
disintegration.
Matthew Arnold was doubtless right in his prophecy. We may check his judgment in the case of France; for of the great nations, it, being oldest, has declined furthest. “Whether France gets colonies or not,” he said, “and whether she allies herself with this nation or with that, things will only go from bad to worse with her; she will more 18
and more lose her powers of soul and spirit, her intellectual productiveness, her skill in
vigorous attempts to stem this development than have been made in America, and
counsel, might in war, her formidableness as a foe, her value as ally, and the life of
they both failed. We have reason to assume failure on our own part.
that famous state will be more and more impaired until it perish. And this is that hard but true doctrine of the sages and prophets of the inexorable fatality of moral failure of
Conclusion
the unsound majority operating to Impair and destroy states.” The work and knowledge of the educator and the elite specialist is in no way an If analogy with an equivalent stage of Roman civilization should hold true in the
alternative to the independent folkways of the people and their common sense view
accelerated tines of today, the United States has a major role to play on the world
and conduct of life. The substitution of extended universal academic training for the
stage. But also if analogy with the past holds, the future has in store for our nation
natural acquisition of folkways through life experience, even makes impossible the
such a decline as must be deliberately prepared against, not only to save our own
legitimate function of the school which can only succeed by building on the foundation
civilization from eventual extinction, but to save the tradition of civilization which we
of live minds ready to digest and assimilate what the school has to offer, This
have inherited.
substitution is characteristic of decadent civilizations. It is part of an age-old process whereby monopolistic authority destroys the spontaneous culture of a people. A wise
To avoid decadent influences, those influences must be recognized and understood.
man once observed that such authority has the “unvarying persistence to convert all
Yet so widespread is our worship of the wonders of modern science that the trend of
knowledge into an imperialism which makes itself the moral, intellectual and material
decadence is probably less recognized and less understood in America than at an
master of independent thought and action.” The result is barren dogma jealously
equivalent era of Greece or Rome. For example, the economic influences that are
guarded against the questioning intelligence of the common man.
displacing
America’s
rural
population
and
communities,
making
migrating,
impoverished hordes out of millions of once independent farmers and workmen, are
The consequences of the dominance of the professional specialists are everywhere to
mistakenly regarded as concomitants of progress in modern technology. Yet the same
be seen. The more religion is given into the hands of theologians, the less religions are
economic process has been repeated in Greece, Asia Minor, Judea, Rome, England,
even our ministers; the more teaching becomes specialized, the less truly educated are
and Russia over the past three thousand years. Greece and Rome made more
the teachers; the more justice is given into the hands of lawyers, the lower is the order 19
of justice in the legal profession; and the more the medical profession assumes
Meditation
authority over health, the less healthy is even the medical profession. Then when the
Alfred Holmes
professions perish upon the fall of a civilization, the people are left bereft of even their
(1969)
own culture.
Hast Thou still a purpose in our writing, O Creator? What is that purpose? Our original idea was to exercise and cultivate the habit of daily communion with Thee. It is part of
Appreciation of the true leadership of the specialist presupposes independent grounds
our awareness and attunement. We have learned much through asking questions of
of judgment. Spurious priesthoods thrive where authority reigns over ignorance. The
Thee; and we would continue the practice in order to bring forth whatever further light is
capacity to judge the quality of the specialist is one of the most invaluable assets of a
needed in our world. We are trying to hold to the theme that we are here to serve Thee,
people, depending upon their folk culture and moral character rather than upon a
and for no other purpose. But the habit of self-thinking is hard to break.
smattering of learning. We find ourselves falling into the old ways whenever we are not alert, and positive in purpose. And often, when we have practiced our attunement faithfully for a while, reactions set in, and we have to relax, and let go, and try to be nothing, — neither angels nor devils. As a patient before an operation must try to relax, trusting completely in his doctors, so must we trust in Thee and Thy angels, knowing that the diseased parts are being removed successfully, and that we will soon be back at work, normal and healthy again. There are times when we are touching neither an extreme of angelic feelings nor an extreme of self-feelings, when it is wonderful just to be normal, just enjoying the ordinary things of life.
We thank Thee for such moments of peace and relaxation. We know it is not necessary to have special luxuries and special entertainments in order to be happy. The greatest 20
joy of living is in the awareness of oneness with Thee, and in serving Thee, and being
Before dawn men’s bodies are most rested. It is the time when the greatest period has
attuned to that special wavelength which is in harmony with Thy heavenly states, and
passed since ingesting earthly food, and the body and mind are at their purest.
with Thy all-pervading will, wisdom and love. This then is the key to purity: that which draws thee upward, away from the earth. All else is impure. This be true whether it is a matter of food, doctrine, thy thoughts, or In The Hour before Dawn
anything which doth affect thee in any way whatsoever. Thus it is that the diet of those
Anonymous
who would prophecy, or who would hear such teachers as speak of heavenly things, is
(1974)
of fruits and nuts, high-raised, growing the furthest from the surface of the earth. For all impurity, whether of spirit or materiality, inclineth downward, and that which
I come to speak of Purity, to entice thy thoughts upward and outward, away from the
groweth in a high place is least contaminated.
earth. Sufficient is it to say that the flesh of any creature, including man which feeds on other Why do I choose this hour? It is at this time that the earth is giving off her substance,
creatures is impure to so great an extent that it is often impossible to awaken any
actually becoming less and less substantial. During the day, the earth receiveth both
desire to know of heavenly things. For the blood and flesh of an animal is full of its own
substance and light. Man, animals and plants are most active adding to their
wastes, and to eat thereof is to take into thy body that which the animal would
substance: growing, ingesting, eliminating. So it is that during the day man’s
otherwise excrete.
consciousness is inclined downward to the earth, to earthly things. A plant is of a different nature. A plant taketh that which is unorganized from the earth Man’s body at best is corrupt, for it is entirely of the earth and at death haste is made
and putteth it into order and removeth that which is impure. Canst thou eat a handful of
to return the physical body to the earth, for without the spirit, the elements of the body
soil and be nourished thereby? Yet through the agency of the action of plants in
resume their disorganized state, ready to be used again in the plan of creation.
purification and storing art thou able to eat the substance of several pounds of soil each year of thy life. 21
Since the plant taketh directly from the earth and hath little consciousness of its own, it
Thy earth, is but a small dark corner – come – join with us in ever increasing
leaveth the least imprint upon its substance which is used for food. Still it doth leave an
knowledge and liberty forever!
imprint as thou canst find by noting thy thoughts and feelings and finding the inclination thereof after eating of but one plant food for several days. A Faithist Prayer An animal’s flesh is imprinted the more strongly since it hath taken from the plant that
The Eloists
which was only slightly organized and turned it into a more specialized form. This is
(1974)
why, even amongst meat eaters, the flesh of carnivores is repugnant, for it containeth both the imprint and the excrement of not one but many animals.
Our Father who art present with us, praise to Thee! I shall live this day to do Thy will, and help to bring Thy Kingdom on earth. I shall work to provide for myself and others,
For a time, after thy spirit leaveth thy body in the birth called death, thou dost subsist
harming no one, but doing good to the best of my ability. If I fail at times to live up to
on the part of earthly foods which is exhaled upward during the night. Still does it hold
my ideal, I will not condemn myself or others, but shall learn from my experiences, and
true about the purity or impurity of thy food inclining thee upward and outward or
push ahead to a higher and higher way of life.
downward toward the earth. For as thou hast formed thy habits during life, so shall thy habits remain with thee after birth into our greater, freer realm. This then is the second
Temptation to do wrong shall be a means of my growing stronger as I rise above the
key to liberty. The first is Truth. The second is Purity
lesser self.
For as thou canst not be truly free when bound by falsehood, so canst thou not be free while bound to the earth by impurity.
With Thy help, I shall conquer all darkness and deliver myself from evil to become a soul of light and love for the good of the whole world.
Come thou – join with thy teachers in, exploring the boundless universe and the glories of Creation. 22
Faithist Groups and Communes
kitchens, three bathrooms, and numerous rooms for worship, recreation, dining, crafts,
Arnold Arias
and guests. Wall to wall carpeting and wood paneling contribute to the comfort of the
(1974)
house. They also have a whirlpool bath and sauna with a bathroom in the rear and four mobile homes. Various books of interest to Faithists are printed there, and they
In the “Book of Judgment” and the Book of Jehovih’s Kingdom on Earth,” the
produce the Fairy Cross and the Universal cross of the Creator (with circle and leaf).
importance of affiliation is made very clear. Not only is affiliation better for the spiritual
The demand for their jewelry is great, and Faithists would have much to contribute, for
grade of an individual, preparing him for a higher resurrection upon his entrance into
the demand on their jewelry outweigh the supply. When they are able, they want to
the heavenly worlds, but Faithist affiliations do more to help the world by preparing the
raise orphans and have already collected many baby cribs, potties, etc.
way for the building of the Creator’s kingdom on earth. COLORADO FAITHISTS (Address withheld upon request.) This is a large group of What follows is a brief description of the various Faithist groups and communes I have
young Faithists with infants, who are musically inclined and hope to become
visited. Each is a jewel with its own facets of beauty. Together they form a radiant
successful rock and roll musicians. They will inform other Faithists of their plans, when
necklace fastened around the world to begin the work of Kosmon, the creation of
they feel the time is ripe. (Hint: If they make it big, guess what they want to do with the
Jehovih’s paradise on earth.
money.
ARKANSAS FAITHISTS (Address withheld upon request.) This community of nine
DAWN FAITHISTS 9544 W. Metcalf Pl., Milwaukee., Wisconsin 53222 This group
Faithists lives communally on 40 acres, farming their land and building their own
of young Faithists who meet regularly in their homes, hopes to build Jehovih’s
structures. They believe severe tribulations are coming to the world, and they want
kingdom on earth as it is described in Oahspe, by joining with numerous dedicated
only dedicated Faithists to visit or join with them.
Faithists who have faith in Jehovih and are ready to leave Uz and build unto the Almighty in His unoccupied forests and fields, raising His orphans to rejoice In their Creator, hearing His voice and seeing His heavens.
FAITHIST FARM, BOX 112, Tiger, Ga. 30576 Surrounded on three sides by a national forest, this group owns 80 acres. Their central structure is a mansion with two 23
THE ELOISTS Drawer O, Duxbury, Mass. 02332 Founded in 1918, this group of
Jehovih’s kingdom on earth. They hope that some Faithists will join them in Kingman,
Faithists lives together on an estate in a pleasant section of New England near the
by buying land nearby and becoming their neighbors. In this way, Faithists will learn to
landing place of the Pilgrims. They meet every day at noon for Council, praying and
love one another as neighbors and be able to build their relationships to the deep
praising the Creator, reading Oahspe, meditating, and dancing to music. They farm;
harmony needed for the giving up of self for the building of His Kingdom on earth, The
freezing much of their food for winter, and they hope to be used as instruments to help
Faithist Journal group has harmony with their neighbors, and other reasons why the
cleanse the world of its spiritual darkness. There is a great feeling of spiritual peace
group is founded on more secure ground. (Ed. Note: We hold our councils at 12:00
and harmony with this group, good for psychic and spiritual development. (Ed. Note:
noon local time, all are welcome to attend. Please do not phone during the period from
Due to the unusual nature of the work this group does, write or call before visiting. Do
noon to one o’clock as it would disturb council.)
NOT call during the period from 11:45 am to 1:30 pm local time as you would disturb council. Your cooperation is appreciated.)
THE VOICE OF JEHOVIH SERVICE CENTER 2256 Coronet Ave., Anaheim, CA. This is a rather controversial group within the Faithist movement. Some believe they
THE ELOISTS (New Jersey Branch) .49 Trafalgar Dr., Colonia, NJ 07067 This is a
are not really Faithists, and they tend to believe they are the only real Faithists. The
part of the above mentioned group, and their weekly meetings are very similar to the
truth is somewhere In between. Their beliefs are certainly way out: They believe a
noon councils of the Mass, group. Many of the members of the New Jersey group visit
chocolate-pudding-like darkness will cover the earth, and later there will be a
frequently with the Mass. members. Many of the members of both groups hope to
revolution and 55% of the world will be taken to the moon in starships, where they will
move further out of Uz in the future, that they may better serve Jehovih in the raising of
be housed while the earth Is cleansed and prepared for `JAHOVIAH’S’ kingdom on
His children.
earth. And this is only a partial summary of some of their beliefs. Faithists should be advised to look into this group, indeed all groups, with great reason and logic and
THE FAITHIST JOURNAL 2324 Suffolk Ave., Kingman AZ 86401. This group also
some down-to-earth common sense. Remember, words are cheap. Good works done
meets daily for noon councils of prayer and praise to Jehovih, dedication ceremonies
unto others is the important consideration. How can Jehovih be best served here and
and readings from Oahspe. They print the Faithist Journal and numerous other books
now?
of interest to Faithists, encouraging Faithists to affiliate and work to help build 24
OAHSPE FOUNDATION, PO Box 1058, Phoenix, Oregon 97535. This group is
KOSMON UNITY Walton on the Hill, Walton Manor North, Tadworth, Surrey,
trying to buy land for a colony site. They are in the process of producing The Light of
England, U.K. KT 20 78A Founded in 1903, this is the oldest active Oahspe-related
Kosmon for young people in communes throughout the country. They are slightly
group. They publish the small, dark green Oahspe, as well as the Kosmon Unity
modernizing the language of Oahspe (your for thy, etc.) and printing the main doctrinal
magazine for Faithists and various books for Faithists. Four of them live in the same
books of Oahspe like “Judgment, Inspiration, Discipline, and The Book of Jehovih’s
country manor in a wooded area south of London and others of their group live in
Kingdom on Earth”. They believe a time of tribulation and hardship is coming to this
London or other parts of England. WWII and the bombings scattered their membership
country and hope to relocate in an area of safety where they can better serve Jehovih.
across the island, but they have a worship service once a month in their chapel at the
(Ed. Note: We suggest the use of EXTREME CAUTION in dealing with this group, if
above address. There is more to this group that can be revealed only after a Faithist
you must deal with them at all. The Faithist Journal has received a number, of letters
has joined them and lived with them a year. They have asked that I keep this added
of complaint from Faithists who have been frightened, coerced and worse, by the
information a secret. Next summer I will again visit the English group and a group of
leader of this group. The founder has stated before reliable witnesses “I am not a
Faithists in Bombay, India.
Faithist.” These letters are maintained on file at the offices of the Journal and may be inspected by any who desire further information.)
This is not a complete list of Faithist groups. There are probably many groups that have not made themselves known yet, like the Colorado and Milwaukee groups that
COMMUNITY OF SHALAM PO Box 83, Albion, CA 95410 Living communally in the
only became apparent to others this year. If any groups feel I have not correctly or
Redwood forests of California, this group farms organically and tries to perceive
adequately described them, please correct me, preferably by writing into this
Jehovih in all His creations. They have numerous books and are very studious. They
publication, so that your answer can be known to all. We all want to hear from you,
live in dome-like structures and feel that the outside world is rapidly approaching an
and I am trying to let others know that Faithist groups exist. I do not feel that any group
apocalyptic fall of anarchy, depression, war, and possible planetary upheavals, like
is THE GROUP, if any group can ever be THE GROUP. I think that each group is a
the time when Pan was submerged. They feel this will be part of the Creator’s
piece of the puzzle, a brick of the foundation. By putting the best of each group
“clean-up”, in preparing the way for His kingdom on earth.
together, a fuller picture, a more secure part of the foundation is produced. One group knows a lot about farming and building. Another group is good in music; another has 25
studied healing, another child- care, another diet, etc. Perhaps these different groups or parts of these groups will join together on a large parcel of land in an isolated area
And when Man came, I at once became the most delicate, most subtle, and most
and start building Jehovih’s kingdom on earth as it is described in Oahspe, raising
powerful medium for the expression of Man’s emotions. When men were little better
orphans and removing themselves completely from the world. Most groups agree that
than beasts, I influenced them for their good. In all ages I have inspired men with hope,
they are preparing toward this end. Perhaps many of these groups will attain that goal.
kindled their love, given a voice to their joys, cheered them on chivalrous deeds, and
Possibly, these groups are just training schools for the real work to come in the future.
soothed them in times of despair.
Whatever the outcome, Jehovih will bring His Faithists together and He will build His
I have played a great part in the drama of Life, whose end and purpose is the complete
kingdom on earth. Let us concern ourselves with serving Him to the best of our ability.
perfection of man’s nature. Through my influence human nature has been uplifted,
If you feel that you could best serve Jehovih by joining one of these groups, then
sweetened and refined, with the aid of men; I have become a Fine Art. From Tubalcain
please write them and try to visit with them first. It is a wide, wide world full of
to Thomas Edison a long line of the brightest minds have devoted themselves to the
possibilities. MAY JEHOVIH GUIDE AND DIRECT US ALL THAT WE MAY BE
perfection of instruments through which men may utilize my powers and enjoy my
INSTRUMENTAL IN THE BUILDING OF HIS KINGDOM ON EARTH!
charms.
I have myriads of voices and instruments. I am in the hearts of all men and on their I Am Music
tongues, in all lands and among all peoples; the ignorant and unlettered know me not
Allan C. Inman
less than the rich and learned. For I speak to all men, in a language that all understand.
(1974)
Even the deaf hear me, if they but listen to the voices of their own souls. I am the food of love. I have taught men gentleness and peace: and I have led them onward to heroic
I AM MUSIC, most ancient of the arts. I am more than ancient; I am eternal. Even
deeds. I comfort the lonely, and I harmonize the discord of crowds. I am a necessary
before life commenced upon this earth, I was here ― in the winds and the waves.
luxury to all men. I Am MUSIC.
When the first trees and flowers and grasses appeared, I was among them. 26
Glory to earth! Kosmon is near.
The Voice Gisella Faldowski
O brethren! Let us cultivate
(1974)
This precious seed He placed in all The Voice is the Soul of all things
Tended with His love, and light;
And speaks not with trumpet and tongue;
We help to shape it straight and tall.
It utters in heaven and earth; It’s silent to thunderous song.
Like a mighty, crystal current The Voice will speak with force divine;
In the soul of every creature
The multitudes on our earth planet
Dwells the Father’s sacred Voice;
Will harmonize with THE GREAT MIND.
To animals it gives ‘instinct’ The guide to humans is with choice. The Inspiration of The World and Mortal men have many roadways
The Glory of The Morning Star
That they can walk to depth and height;
Don G. Pickard
The still Voice leads on to heaven
(1974)
Those hearing it not, tarry and fight. The depth of the Soul is often revealed in the words of hymn writers. They speak of an In ages past this Voice was weak
inner dissatisfaction felt even in the midst of an abundance of material prosperity.
And only chosen few could hear;
There is an indefinable aching void. Behind the words lie the unspoken declaration “I
Now many thousands do perceive it
feel, but cannot express the feelings adequately”. The poets and musicians have also 27
felt and tried to convey it in language finer and more sensitive than normal modes of
things. It is well to recognize that the world is full of the illusions of things, being more
utterance.
like the shadow of a thing is to the substance. It seems solid enough, yet is a never resting perpetual motion of eternal vibrations. Only the spiritual matrix is real. The rest
The sacred writings of all Religions express this. The appeal of the God-men Saviors
is of the order of transitory things, ever changing and becoming something else.
of past cycles of time was precisely the claim to satisfy this ache of the Soul. The intangible ‘something missing’ was what the Redeemers promised to provide. Though
It is full of magic and inviting charms, all of which are embraced in the expression ‘The
of the essence of the intangible, it is just as real as anything objective that can be felt,
inspiration of the World’. Though it be incapable of filling this void within the soul, it
touched, tasted and handled.
tries to deaden the feeling by constantly filling the world of a man’s thoughts with ideas of things to do and say, so that he has little time to ponder the deeper facts of life, or
The souls of millions have tested these claims and still the soul is filled with a sense of
even the inclination to do so. It has a strange hypnotic power, very potent, and full of
that which is missing, for which it longs so desperately to know. In the language of soul,
danger to the soul.
the spirit of mortals and even millions of angels give vent to the sad lament: In the New Bible ‘Oahspe’ we find in the Book of Inspiration a statement regarding the “O Morning Star, Thy Glory veiled from sight,
inspiration of the world, spoken by the Creator, the Great Spirit E-O-IH, directed to the
And mortals cannot see,
soul of every man and woman:
In dark thou art as well as Light “Few only will turn away from the inspiration of the world and come unto Me.” (Book of
And I would turn to Thee.”
Inspiration, Chapter IX: 16.) And the Morning Star seems to hide itself. The soul seeks, asks and knocks, often for many a long year. It is like the Sun hidden behind the clouds.
Why is this so? Is it not clear what constitutes the spirit of the world? The prophets and great teachers of the Great Spirit made it quite plain. Read of the Scribes and
There is a deep mystery in this, a hidden truth of life well below the superficial level of
Pharisees, those descendants of the Hasidim, who were so scrupulous as to commas 28
and dots, but blind as to the underlying spirit at the back of all Law. Listen again to the
The inspiring angels of the higher planes weigh and assess the actions of nations and
prophets who denounced the worldly spirit of their times. “I will have mercy, not
individuals, noting their habits and ways. Few see them at this work for only on set
sacrifice. The smell of their burnt offerings is a stench to my nostrils.”
occasions is the communion between both worlds made obvious and apparent to even the most skeptical. But the overshadowing angels, seeking in this work their own
Read again the sayings of “Woe unto Ye” and there can be little doubt, for these in
advancement in wisdom and knowledge, often ask the questions: “Why do they turn
every age breed rank and social privilege, and the establishment of a society of class.
away from the Higher Light? Why will they not turn unto Him who speaks from within
For these are the prizes the spirit of the World gives, yet none can take them with them
their own souls? Why do they attain to be their own worst enemies?” To the Gods who
when they die. The same sickening stench arises from the modern burnt offerings and
have charge of these many missions they ask: “How best shall the inspiration of the
are all rejected, even when offered with prayer and praise, because they are formed of
worldly spirit be overcome?”
the Spirit of this World. What then is the Inspiration of the World? From the wisdom of thousands of years the Gods recall the similarity of growth on It is the outworking of the seven Tetracts, not personal devils, but impersonal
many worlds like earth, of the ups and downs from childhood to adult age, and from
tendencies that grow within each soul from early days of childhood. The first utterance
this wisdom see the trend of earthly happenings as surely as if the future already was
“I want” declares it. “This is mine” confirms It. “I must have” also tells of a tiny growth, a
the present. For in the past, the Universal Soul spoke to only one here and there who
self that can be a world within itself, or a world of happiness that may bless many.
had been raised specially to reveal the Light. In this cycle of time, the Voice within all
These are the words children say, and the spirit that gives them life is the deadly spirit
Souls will be felt by thousands all over the world. In the cycles still to come, the many
of the world. It charms and allures, making each self to strive against its brother man,
millions will be able to understand, just as it was with the I-E-SU of ancient days, and
till in the end it gathers them all into giant conflicts of major wars. Ever is the gentle
the Gods will again walk and talk with mortals.
voice of the Creator seeking to undo this inspiring influence, so that the soul will weigh the matter with Godlike judgment, perceiving all from the vantage of a nobler world
The ode of Goethe, expressed in the ninth symphony of Beethoven, will be uttered by
where these are completely reversed.
a vast brotherhood, a chorus of mortal voices, as they feel the mighty power of the least seen and most silent One 29
“O Morning Star, Thy Glory veiled from sight.
Neither will it ever shine like the sun on a summer’s day all at once, for it is too considerate of the frailty of the mortal frame. For gradually the soul must attain to bear
And mortals cannot see
the light of higher worlds, because of its intense power of magnification. Not only the
In dark thou art as well as Light
Light, but the darkness as well, both are magnified and stand in true colour for all to
And I would turn to Thee.”
see the contrast. It leadeth very gently the soul of man, always leaving him the right to choose for himself. Such is the wisdom that has its own reasons for seeming to want
So will these words be added to the Theme of Goethe’s Hymn of Praise, for they
to hide.
originate from the same source of inspiration, a spirit not of this world. Till the inward eye is opened, the real seems unreal, and the unreal seems solid and The worldly spirit is deeply entrenched, and is most strong. Its roots do not come up
lasting. Only then is the perspective of things true. Then the unseen becomes more
easily. Even the words written here can be read yet not necessarily read with
real to the soul than the seeming solid earth that in actual fact is nothing of the sort.
understanding. The spirit of the world will always place a veil across the mind, and
The eyes of men see little of what is all around, hear not the music of the spheres, nor
bring the higher light down to the level of the commonplace.
understand the nature of the rhythm of higher vibrations.
Why is the Glory veiled? Why should the light seem to want to hide away? There is a
The oceans and the lands of a world all around the earth remain unnoticed even
merciful wisdom in this. It is hidden by the coarse and lower vibrations of corpor, and it
though the departed spirits declare them as a fact. The Higher Etherean Worlds
is this octave in the celestial spheres that manifests corpor, and hides the glory of the
beyond, where nothing of the worldly spirit can abide, is a foreign land of which little is
unseen worlds. The morning star, the sun behind the visible sun, is not seen, and in
known. But when the inward eye begins to see, the strangeness of the unseen
the minds of many not even believed to be. It hides its glory from the natural senses
becomes more like home, and the world a place of no fixed settled habitation. Then
lest the sons of men are dazzled by its brilliance, and so go from one extreme to the
only dare a man say “The Prince of this World cometh, and he hath nothing In Me”.
other within the passing hour.
For he has overcome the spirit of the world, overcome it within his soul. Those whom 30
the spirit of the world captivates see it entirely opposite to this, and always will. Only so
Both light and darkness are in the soul, for the two are part of the One. It is as a
far can words give light and guidance.
fortress, and in this citadel the defenders of the worldly spirit stand on guard, knowing that the enemy must endeavor to overcome. Both are true to themselves. Cometh the
In the end the soul must know of these things in its own experience.
wooden horse of the Trojans, whose hidden warriors of light remain unnoticed till it is too late. For it is from within that they overcome. And this is the nature of the darkness
“In dark thou art as well as light”. This is said in the Psalms as well. “Yea, the darkness
in the soul, but rarely is it felt or understood, so that men blindly curse fate, or question
hideth not from thee: but the night shineth as the day; the darkness and the light are
why a God who is good permits the evil to destroy his works. They fail to see the
both alike to thee.” (Psalm 139:12) (Ezra Bible, Ed)
Morning Star is just as potent in the depths of darkness as it is in the region of Highest Light.
Now these words are well worth careful study. They are not understood, though their true significance is there quite plain for all to see. Men attribute all that emanates from
“And I would turn to Thee.” It is not easy to generalize about this, as it is a personal
Light to come from One who is Perfect and Good, yet that which cometh from
experience different for every soul. Some could never say exactly what happened.
darkness they say is of Satan. They then find themselves in the dilemma of reasoning
Others may be aware of the unseen watchmen who change the guard but never
there must be a duality in the God-head, a God versus a Satan, two contestants of
slacken for a moment. Others perceive that mind substance is all-powerful and the
superior might. Such a train of thought leads more away from truth than it draws closer.
real battle ground lies in these higher realms. A few understood, but even for them the fight with powers and principalities was long drawn-out and prolonged for many a year
The hidden remains hid, inscrutable behind a deep mysterious silence. Yet were it not
ere the issue was decided, Behind all these variations is one deep fundamental truth.
for the darkness of soul, light could never be fully known. Were it not for the ache of
Deep In the depth of darkness, Highest of All in the Nirvanian Heights, is the Heart of
the soul, all the opposites and extremes would have no meaning, for they would not be
the Great and Mighty Spirit E-O-IH with a cord of love tugging at each single heart and
felt. Each of the opposites forms the contrast, so that darkness and light are part of the
soul. It is by this ceaseless tugging the soul is never permitted to unconditionally
one.
surrender to the inspiration of the world. In the end it has to turn its back on the worldly spirit for the call ‘Come unto Me’ is the call of its beloved One. 31
In the distance we can hear the music of the spheres. In light, colour, and sound, with
The first idea suggested by ‘the world,’ is the world of nature. But this is not the love of
melody and counterpart, change of mood, sadness and joyfulness, the Oneness of the
which is prohibited. We learn in three ways. First, the working of mind, Love, Justice,
souls of millions is heard to singing the music of a Hymn of Praise to the Creator
Tenderness, once we know these we understand what the worldly love is not. These
`Jehovih’. (E-O-IH)
belong not to the spirit of the world but a spirit much more refined and sensitive to spiritual impulses. (Sermons - Rev. Frederick W. Robertson, Published 1906)
Let us pursue the study of ‘Worldliness’ yet further, for nothing is more confusing than this. If misinterpreted, the result is invariably Religious beliefs leading to extreme
The world of nature is the outer garment, the changing symbol of a reality we cannot
positions, and the consequence is the crucifixion through ignorance of the spirit behind
see. To love this is not at all to Love the Worldly Spirit, for this lies in the actions of
the doctrine. The words of Christian scripture that have been read with so little
men who pervert this glory for selfish aims. The eye of self looks upon all this which is
understanding are these:
Holy and sanctified and it becomes changed. It seems not a potential Paradise, nor a possible Heavenly Kingdom on earth, but a garden of weeds. It is enmeshed by the
“If any man loves the world, the love of the Father is not in him. For all that is in the
Tetracts; it sees with eyes of lust, flesh, eye, worldly-glory, all these it views with relish.
world, the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eyes, and the pride of Life, is not of the
The glory of the Kingdoms of this world are reflected in all the nations of Europe, and
Father, but is of the world.
upon the worldly spirit is founded the established Order that perpetuates Inequality. The poor remain, If not poor, hedged in on all sides. The rich grow richer and the gap
“And the world passeth away, and the lust thereof; but he who doeth the will of God
is always there.
abideth forever,” (Epistle John 2:15-17.) It is virtually impossible to separate the distinctions if we insist on applying them to
The Pharisees judged the same issue in the lifetime of Joshu. In their desire to
people, or the beauty of creation as we see it all around, and this the preacher stated
emphasize ‘Love not men, but God,’ they framed the word ‘Corban’ so that whereas a
at once. He recognized the boundary lines of the love of the world, or worldliness, are
man might wish to support his parents, the Law of Corban insisted he gave the money
difficult to define. Unless we define, we merely flounder in a sea of opinions.
as a Temple offering. The worldly spirit takes the gifts from the heart and says ‘These 32
ought to be given to God.’ The same spirit builds magnificent churches and leaves the poor only with the prospect of a happier hereafter. The spirit of ‘Corban’ permeated the
We have sought for the truth in this for one good reason. It has been sadly
Established Religion; and so it gained considerable wealth. Its Trustees invested
misunderstood. The voice of Satan said to the Christian, “Forsake these things, have
legacies in stocks and shares, and the poor still cried out for social justice.
nothing to do with the World.” The more strict in Faith took example from the Pharisees of old and became brethren who lost the contact with people that is itself
It is sometimes thought that ‘by the world’ refers to a man’s profession or occupation,
‘Life.’
as if this is in itself irreligious. It is not so. Any office presents the opportunities to function towards a noble idea, like justice, or use it to become personally richer
Now the great teacher Sakaya put the matter in true perspective centuries before they
through the advantages office bestows. Work itself is sacred. It belongs not to the
found their way into Christian teachings.
forbidden world. “Satan calleth out from a dark corner saying: Define ‘Worldliness,’ It is determined by the ‘Spirit’ of a Life. “Let us eat, drink, be merry, indulge every appetite till it is exhausted. Let us worship the glory of the world,
Remain thou within the wicked world, and leaven the whole mass.”
be subservient and respectful to those set in authority over us. Let us attach ourselves like limpets to pick up the crumbs they drop.” This is the Satanic philosophy which
Again he calleth from a dark corner, saying:
clearly defines it all. “Go thou away from the wicked world, be as an ascetic, praying alone, living alone.” And thus the years of life pass quickly by. Even the lusts of youth give way to time and the changing structure of the body cells. Even the pride of life loses its hold so that in
Again he calleth from a dark corner, saying:
the evening of life you look back and say as Solomon did ‘Vanity, all Vanity.’ Then rises the glory of the Morning Star to speak of newer life, more purposeful, more
“Thou and Thy friends are too pure to mix with the world; go ye away privily, and let
abundant. “Forsake these things and turn unto Me, for I am Thy True Inspiration.”
the world take care of itself.” 33
“Now I say unto you, do none of these things; and, in the same breath I say, Do all of
In the Book of Inspiration from which come the words: “Few only will turn away from
them.” (Oahspe - God’s Book of Eskra, XXII: 9 - 11)
the inspiration of the world, and come unto Me”, it is also explained that you may take the most understanding of animals, the dog, and say ‘Jehovih’ to it as often as you
And in the working out of these words of priceless value and deep spiritual insight lies
choose, but it will not understand understandingly. Thus the Glory of the Morning Star
the only safe and certain way of differentiating between the ‘Spirit of Worldliness’ and
must ever remain veiled, until it can be perceived with understanding. Till then, the
the ‘Light of the Morning Star.’
spirit of ‘Worldliness’ will ever seem the victor.
The light that was with Sakaya was the Light of the Great Spirit, E-O-IH, as it was with
The worldly spirit, the lust of the Tetracts in the soul to enjoy to the full the things the
Joshu of Palestine, and this Light cannot err. It was because the Religion of Europe
natural senses feel, the inspiration of the world, all these are one and the same. They
was established on a deliberate perversion of the doctrines of Joshu that many a
are hard to escape from. The factors of environment and heredity play a great part in
Christian bent on finding the Living Truth failed to define the nature of the worldly spirit,
these things. But when the soul heareth the voice of the Father, he hears not a voice
or come to know the Morning Star within his own soul.
of Judgment, but a gentle, sad voice, fully aware that the wisdom that is beyond mortal capability to comprehend must ever work itself out in this manner, so that the final
Many of the hymns the faithful sang also added, rather than detracted, from the sea of
glory of the Morning Star may shine with radiance and perfection of soul. The Father
confusion that abounded. For when they spoke of the Morning Star, it was with
does not explain this at the time, for it is sufficient His Son or Daughter has come at
reference to the name upon which the Faith was founded. And each Religion had its
last, unto Him.
founder, so that to the Angels who surveyed the ways of mortals, there were always at least four major claimants to this title. Yet none of these claimed in themselves the
Even the words written, the ideas enlarged upon, the wisdom of the wise teachers, all
glory of which we speak. For that Glory is unto E-O-IH alone, and these great teachers
these at best are indirect inspiration. Only personal experience is for any, direct
were men in whom this Glory shone. So confusion was added to confusion by the
inspiration. Though he tell it to others, for them it is indirect inspiration. At the last, the
failure of men to recognise the one and only True Morning Star of All.
soul must go it alone. None other can ever be substitute, for each one is unique. 34
atmospherean ocean was much like the waters on earth. Though not quite alone, he
Father, Around, and Within and Over All
stood apart from the other small groups of spirit people. Strange though it may appear,
Spirit Dove
many could not say exactly when or how the change had come about.
(1975)
Father, around, and within and over all, Grant that we of corpor should come to
If, instead of gazing out to sea, you looked in the opposite direction, you would see
understand Thy Ways and Seasons.
houses and gardens, colors richer than the flowers of earth. The spirit people would be quite the same as those on earth, having as many diverse dispositions and interests.
Teach us to look first unto You in all things that we might better know ourselves and
At first you might be puzzled by all this. It is so similar in some ways, so different in
Thy Will within us.
others, especially as to ease of movement, it being more of a gliding motion calling for very little exertion. It is far easier than carrying around a dense body that wearies
Forgive us for our slow and erring ways and lift not Thy patient, gentle hand from our
easily.
eternal lives. There were mountains and hills, areas of land where all was bathed in a brilliant light. We humble ourselves before Thee, knowing that there is nothing without Thee and Thy
There were shaded valleys where dwelt those with problems and haunting fears, or
Presence. Amen.
secrets they wished hidden. These were unhappy souls, and though there were helpers who tried to be of assistance, they could not remain for long in these dark regions. Stranger on The Shore Don G. Pickard
The problem lay mainly in the variation in vibrations as a result of which in these
(1975)
realms beyond the earth, emotions were more powerful. On earth, emotions can be repressed, but anger here was like the explosive blast from a gun! Painful effects were
He stood, gazing into the distance as if waiting for the arrival of someone. The
felt by others for considerable distances. Many were unable to do much on account of 35
emotional power being magnified many times, for the new body is capable of feeling
so I expected it would be some time before it reached the shore. Since it did not seem
intensely, and so is more sensitive.
right to intrude upon the privacy of the scene shortly to take place, I decided to leave.
Many problems arise on account of feelings intensification. Though good gives greater harmony and pleasure, darkness is also magnified. On higher planes, the power of
The Function of Tae
magnification is even stronger. It then becomes extremely difficult to have dark or
Joan Harmon
secret thoughts for those who have progressed in these realms can read thoughts
(1975)
before they are expressed. The Creator has made all forms and all life within them to exist in a constant and I observed the stranger on the shore, curious as to why he stood alone. He was strong,
everlasting state of flux. There must necessarily be all degrees from unripeness to
and amiable, giving an impression of gentleness.
ripeness expressing about every grade of expression conceivable.
Was the stranger waiting for someone he knew? Suddenly, I realised my very thoughts had been overheard, for by my side stood a very youthful person who said, “I
The sum total of the highest at any given time on a planet is given a name expressive
couldn’t avoid reading your thoughts. I can answer your question. He stands there for
of that ascendancy and is called ‘TAE’, the highest general expression of mankind.
a good reason. Many arrive in these realms by sea or land from all the continents on earth, and though you see groups of people waiting for loved ones, not everyone has someone to welcome them. We have many here who feel the anguish of such
Grades of people depend not only on heredity but also upon cosmic conditions. At
loneliness and they volunteer to watch the shores so that when lonely folks come they
periods when cosmic conditions are favorable, there appear individuals among people
can be made to feel wanted.”
who are head and shoulders above the others. Through these individuals, new ideas, more light, more encouragement for spiritual growth in various ways are given to
In the distance I saw a boat. The horizon was more distant than on an earthly shore,
others so that new and higher standards become known and practiced. People are 36
caused to rise in grade for several generations. Some say, “I give light only to those who ask me for it.” The Journal asks you for it. Often, people who call themselves Faithists – people who dedicate their lives to the All
Often we know whom to ask – but not necessarily. And we often do not know what to
Light, the Ever Present Creator, are capable of receiving great inspiration. Seeing the
ask. Help us and the Journal to do the Creator’s work; to channel help and light out to
discrepancy between themselves and others, they disassociate themselves, except
those who seek it. Not all information is for all, but we pray for the ability to discriminate
from a few. The wisdom they are capable of disseminating is moving and powerful, but
and channel some things into print, some into personal contact and correspondence.
all too often they keep it locked up in themselves and that was not what it was given to them for. True enough, such knowledge may not be for `everyone’ either, but often
Part of laying the foundation of the Creator’s Kingdom on earth is to establish planes of
more good could result if it were spread a bit more among those who are truly ready
spiritual concepts, Truths become spread in the course of human relations then
for it.
incorporated into wider and wider circles, adding up to spiritual progress among increasing numbers.
What is it that makes some inspired people so reluctant to share the Light they attain to understand? Some say, “I’d rather not mislead anyone.” This can be ‘self’ talking.
Setting an example is part of it. The tendency to idolize the ideal is called Seffas.
Light comes from the Creator. There is nothing misleading about it. It is self -flattery to
Having our Ideals reinforced, raised, clarified, is all part of spiritual progress. No one
think it comes from self enough to mislead anyone. When others are allowed to share
person is Tae, and we all need the Creator’s Light as it comes through you, just as we
light, they grow and make permanent changes in their ways of thinking and acting.
try to share what comes to us.
Certainly this is to be desired, and the very basis of Jehovih’s kingdom on earth. Why, when so much general good can be done, do some so fear and avoid bondage then?
We know you are busy. It takes time to sit down and write or type information. But as
Would you not willingly even take on bondage to do the Creator’s work?
you give out what is given to you, more will be given you – the time to do it will be provided also. The more you share, the more you will be given.
(However for the most part there may be no bondage involved.) The Light given you could not have been merely for yourself alone. 37
The Matchless Voice of E-O-IH
souls. Hearing the Voice of the beloved One, the, were not afraid. Knowing of
Don G. Pickard
immortality, truth set them free. Within each soul the Voice spoke: ``My Son, My Daughter, know thy Life is forever.”
(1975)
“My son be not afraid! Thy life shall be forever. Life of My Life thou art; none can take
The son of man looked fearlessly at death. Death was only the guardian of the door,
this away. Life of cower is a taste; life of Es, the feast, Hear thou My voice, O son of
and once passed closed it forever. In Es worlds it was not. “My son, be not afraid;
Man, I am Thy Creator.”
death serves My purpose and thine. Thou canst not live on earth forever. If not for
The son of man gazed skyward, to him no void, but filled with life, It seemed a vast
death, would not life be hell?”
cathedral through whose open roof he viewed with opened inner eye, seeing planes
The son of man replied: “O Voice within my soul, how tell the sons of the earth this
beyond. The music of the spheres, its central note, clear, rang in the depths of his soul.
fact?” The Voice replied, “Pave faith In Me alone, I will show a way.” In the unseen
“My son, though mortal life men take away, the life within cannot be touched. My
worlds, Gods of wisdom heard the sounds of soul, for nothing there is hidden. All is
words, O son of man: I have made all men to be free. Only with this freedom can they
light and crystal clear. These Gods of Majesty read into the heart of the Eternal One
learn to know?”
the way each soul would hear the Voice. “Go now, Ye Gods,” the Voice said, “remove the clouds around their world. Then reflected power of My Light shall stream into their
Light like a silver cord stretching from every form of life, revealed many threads in the
souls. As those at-one with Me perceive My thoughts and plans, so teach thou mortals
ethe, linking everyone. All links rising to Him who holds each within Himself, each a
every child of man is forever My son, My daughter. Then will their Faith in Me expand
part of Him. Like gentle ripples on waves, currents of the carried His words throughout
and they become like Gods.”
the Universe, In vain dark powers tried to check the winds that traversed millions of worlds, potent with power, directed by mighty will. These powers could not return to
So did the Gods of Wisdom and the Lords of Mind prepare the plan, They proved the
Him who sent them, until His will was done. Throughout these many worlds were
life of Es objectively and undermined the ancient (false) Gods so that clouds were
those who heard these words. Through descending plans they were transmitted,
scattered and light shone clearly. Because His light no mortal could withstand, He
inspired by angels to register in mortal thought. In time these rooted deep in men’s’
gently gave reflections of His mighty power, to suit the vision of the sons of men. In 38
course of time both light and sound were sensed in every soul; the sons of men
beyond all law.
ceased war and peace reigned. In taking form and shape, projecting thus their presence, these Gods at-one with everlasting Light showed mortals the endless
“O spirit,” said the son of man, “Is not thy presence in all that is? Yet even so, how long
ladder whose height none could attain. The everlasting Light cast rays on all, and all
ere every son of man shall know this fact himself?” “My Son,” the spirit said, “Observe
heard the Voice. “The life of earth is but the taste of Life: the Life of Es the feast
nature. I do not cast aside the old at once, but bring all change according to My long
indeed.”
term plans. When it cometh, men hardly perceive change has taken place. I clear the air of clouds, and bring their world to higher spheres; then the senses in each soul are
At first, these words seemed strange. Mortals believed in the earth life for its own merit,
ready to receive My words. In course of time they lock hack to the present age and say
riot that it was a beginning to a higher life like a feast. Fuller richer Life, expanding
`what tools the ancients were,’ not knowing that these things are bound to be.”
without end, was beyond the scope of their minds. Their own experience was three score and ten. They had no gauge by which to measure things beyond the senses of
“O Great all-discerning Spirit,” replied the son of man, “How great the measure of Thy
touch, sight and taste, Dreams came subjectively but had no substance or
wisdom, even Gods fail to comprehend. Thou fillest all life with illustrations of Thy
measurement, could not be defined. Teachers said “Why doubt ye this, for whilst on
ways. When they ask for wisdom Thou makest each to see the truth of things from
corpor Es remains subjective, but when ye know of Es objectively, behold, then corpor
within and without.”
seems just like a dream.” Of many things these teachers spoke, for the matchless “My son,” the matchless Voice re .lied, “Blessed are all who hear My Voice. Tell them
Voice would not speak to all mankind until all the work of preparation had been done.
how to listen and know My Voice from that which is counterfeit.” The son of man developed the inner sense through the discipline of concentrated thought and passive receptivity to spiritual things. In the silence deep within, he
Then the Lords of Mind explained again the way in which the Voice Is heard,
recognized the source of all those thoughts which came to him from without. As the
describes the chains of light through every plane of life, and showed the waves of
wind they came, whose origin none knew, came and went, oblivious of all law. In this
power and energy vibrating at terrific pace throughout the Universe. In every little atom,
the spirit ever surgeth free, inspiring whom lie will, by virtue of His presence, supreme,
it was as a Light a fund which spoke to every cell of matter told it what to do. Behind 39
each particle and element was the archetype of life. lf the atomic counterpart that was
countless centuries grasp that the pen was mightier than the sword. The pen did
the life and power of every cell. It matched each to dance and sway in rhythm to a
scribe the written worth, and behind the word was thought expressed, back of which
celestial tune. When this was fully understood one knew the Voice was everywhere,
lay other thoughts, and back of those the Matchless Voice. For in the first place, He
always had been thus and was greater and more powerful than all the Gods and Lords.
alone gave utterance to the thought.
Though for a time mortals could be deceived, in the end that matchless Voice Would penetrate all hidden depths, and `soul’ that was in every man would recognize the
The son of man was slow to learn. All that is deeply profound grows slowly upon the
source.
soul. Pondering this, he wondered if in a blank mind the Voice would speak more clearly. For the Voice would come only when certain things had been done, in order
The son of man comprehended. “O Great Eternal Spirit,” he said, “in the end they all
and with due reverence, like the worship in the higher worlds. The mind at peace, free
must come to You, forsaking all the lesser lights rather than betray the truth. For so the
of obsessive thoughts, free of bitterness and hate, contented in itself, would in the
soul Thou hast made, to sense like a horning bird, the One who made it, to know by
stillness magnify the Voice, but in the conditions one normally finds on earth, the Voice
virtue of Thy presence the route which leads home. May Thy great Name be known to
could seldom speak and was drowned by noise.
all, Thou art most beloved. May the speech of soul touch all who live, and Thy Name extolled.”
The son of man longed to tell others of the matchless Voice. He saw fears and
The unseen friends who read the thoughts of all, had marked the way in which the
darkness in the mind, giving a quality life ought never to have. Men had many fears,
Voice touched a human soul here and there, saw them as lights, lamps of white above
first of all, that of death. Most mortals were unaware of that which lay beyond. Those
each head. These they overshadowed, standing watch day and night, watched as in
who claimed knowledge, only quoted others’ words or spoke of truths they did not
the wise of time the lights increased, each kindled from the everlasting Emme. Then
understand. Original truth had long since been perverted and, in the course of ages,
spoke voice to voice, thought to thought, and in the written word, Long after these
lost to mind.
lights had passed beyond the orbit of the earth, their words and thoughts lived on, still seen in etheric waves as lights whose source came from an everlasting flame. It was
In the souls stillness the son of man found inspirational seeds to sow. Here and there,
ages ere the Sons of men comprehended the reality behind all life, could not for
into minds prepared to receive; the seed germinated and grow. In the course of time 40
light became a mighty flame. To each great flames hundred others were drawn. These
On wings of prayer rose as one the words of countless millions, of Gods and Lords
in time fanned by the winds increased ten-fold. So was there formed a vortex round
and angels wise and holy, whose love flowed like an endless river unto the Person of
the earth, a power to enhance the power through which the Voice spake. Thus souls
that Voice. In each and every one lay memory of the past, when first the soul had
of many were touched, and so believed. It was the currents of vortexian power that
heard Jehovih’s matchless Voice, “My son, be not afraid! The life thou hast shall be
carried the words of the matchless Voice, lodged them deep in the soul. These were
forever. Life of My Life thou art, and none can take this life away, The life of corpor is
words no other could copy or imitate.
as a taste of life; the Life of Es the feast.” The memory was as if of yesterday rather than of ages past.
The son of man prayed, “O Matchless Voice, whose Name is spoken in the wind, behold, the sons of earth have In this cycle heard Thy words, and glorified Thy Name.
The voice of God summed up the mood and will of all. “Beloved, think thou of the sons
Grant us the joy to glorify Thy Name on other worlds, that all shall know Thee, Thou
of men who live their lives in darkness, and let us do the Father’s Will.” Through God
One Great Spirit of Eternity, E-O-I -H.”
entranced, the Voice spoke tenderly, in tones that spoke of infinite patience. “My Sons and daughters, labor thou with Me, that all may hear My Voice, for only as they hear
In higher worlds the voice of praise was heard, by those standing in crescent. It
My Voice is all our joy increased.”
attuned each mind to contemplate the mystery of Jehovih’s love, Above the throne of a God, there formed a glorious sea of etherial fire. Awe and reverence deepened, the
The son of man declared these things to a disbelieving world, to men who failed to
light grew brighter still, and from the midst of that bright sun came words in language
understand a scheme in which total liberty was bequeathed to all. Of voices they
all could hear. It was the Father’s Voice yet gentle as a Mother’s. That Voice was
spoke scornfully for darkness dwelt within. For in the darkness of evil lay power to
indescribable, it spoke of love and power and wisdom that was without end, could
oppose light, a power forcing disbelief. In every life form the matchless Voice spoke, in
grow in every source forever once that soul had been awakened by Jehovih’s words,
sound, light and harmony. Even in the elements the Voice declared a name. The life of
Though words of others could stimulate and lead, only One had everlasting right to
corpor so deceived, men looked up at the sky and said; “It is all in ever-ending void,
say “Beloved. I AM.”
there is no Voice, It cannot be.”
41
The Voice spake once, nothing happened. It spoke again, and all the darkness took
call Thee smaller than Thy Creation.
flight. Again it spoke, and all was nailed with blazing light. In that light the Voice rang loud and clear, was heard by all, could not be denied, for all heard the Matchless
All things are but drops in the infinite ocean or Thy Person.
Voice proclaim throughout the Universe “There Is no void; I AM.” But even the sands of the beach Thou hast numbered for Thou art within all things, past, present and future. Prayer O Thou Ever Present Father, Thou Ever Potent Jehovih, My Love goeth out to Thee
Rick Cafero
as a ray which flows in the vast stream of creation. Thou Great Spirit of All, I shall
(1976)
never forget Thee, but shall praise Thy Name Forever. Jehovih is supreme.
I become one with my Maker who leads me forth out of darkness and iniquity into
Omnipotent One
paths of light and knowledge. I was not created so imperfectly that I could not by the
Miriam A. Millburn
Grace of His Countenance, perfect mine own soul.
(1976)
My days are few on earth but Jehovih has provided for me sufficiently that I may fulfill
Omnipotent One,
my life. Jehovih has endless rewards for the souls of the righteous.
Thou hast desired me in thy image.
O Thou Perfect All Knowing Father, I call out to Thee forever.
Let it be so, O My Soul! Thy spirit is my spirit,
I see Thee in all things. Thou aboundeth far and wide.
Who can measure Thee? Or
Thy will be my will. 42
Grow My mind be in thy likeness,
John Hill
My brain working in Harmony.
(1976)
My body whole,
O peaceful soul,
My worthy desires materializing now.
O child of the stars,
Thank Thee! I do thank Thee,
O thought of stillness,
O Omnipotent one
O pure and holy and one strong eternal truth
Of which I am a part.
Within ….
Eternal life and strength are here,
Within this corporeal self,
And I am made whole through my Creator.
Within this aura of foolishness.
I am now conscious of the splendor
Within this mind so unworthy,
Of Eternal Omnipresent Spirit Substance
O love,
Fulfilling all my needs.
O lover, Open your clear blue eyes.
We Thank Thee, O Father. Open your brown arms.
Open your golden hands.
43
What Are We Waiting For? Grow in faith!
Julie J. Watts
Grow in strength!
(1976)
Grow and speak: Speak softly and clearly.
OAHSPE teaches over and over again our ONENESS WITH our CREATOR and His nearness and availability.
Sing low and high.
It teaches that all eventually leads to HIM and that His
Love enfolds us and directs us to the ultimate consumation of the purpose of our EXISTENCE. A quest that draws us to the realization of the grandeur of our being.
Spread your warmth everywhere! O rainbow of light,
We have to dissolve the physical pull downwards — till there is nothing left but the
O garden of truth,
awesome truth, the limitless possibilities there are when we consciously merge with
O snow of love,
the very SOURCE Of our existence; Oneness with His Light and His Creation — an
Let your seasons roll over this dry and parched body.
extension of HIMSELF!
Let your inspiration burn away the walls
The very First step (which is the most difficult), is to give up SELF!
That the river of unselfishness may flow.
our power on division from the great truth of our ONENESS with our CREATOR! We
Self centralizes
function daily in our physical envelope and are prone to consider this mantle the real selfl
ME, MY, and MINE are the tools that form the enclosure that imprison us in
DARKNESS! With sincere effort, we realize that our bodies are but the obedient servants to the real I AM, enabling us to function on this physical plane, WHY DO WE WAIT till we discard our dense body, before we realize its only function? It is an ANCHOR and it is 44
erroneous to consider it our true I AM! Let us realize that HIS PRESENCE gives us
Forming direction with help of spirit sight.
LIFE, and without HIM, we have no EXISTENCE! So it is that Love becomes resurrections' first known fare; And Wisdom is thread, which from spools of knowledge, does unwind; Love, Wisdom, Power And Power is the cord that spins the vortex moving light,
Vernon Robert Wobschall
So Triangle, Holy, Sacred, reveals a jewel rare.
(1977)
Love is Jehovih, blessing everywhere; Glory in the light, showering grace to share;
I Shall Go Forth In Thy Name
Heaven opens wide to receive His care,
Rick Cafero
Trusting gentleness that is eternal there.
(1977)
Wisdom is the balance of an attuned mind, Suggesting remedy to relieve the blind, Using experience as a wheel to grind, Illuminating darkness for truth to find.
O Thou Jehovih, Everlasting Father. In thy Light do I covenant with Thee, to go forth in Thy Name, henceforth forever. I hear Thy call O Father; the love of Thy Lover, the joy
Power is action that will deliver might,
of Thy joys; Thy beautiful voice of countless splendors. I shun the darkness that lurks
Supporting motion in harmonious flight;
in Thy shadow, to embrace the Light of Thy Person. Thy Love abounds forever, thy
Sustaining ev'rything to create delight.
creations are endless, Thy wisdom is perfect, of unimaginable perfection O Thou, All Light Jehovih! Thou art forever the Light that shall lead my path. To purify myself and 45
help others, and labor for Thy communities of Light, forever; I shall go forth in Thy
The early summer rains had encouraged the growth of new wood. The little shoots,
Name E-O-IH.
only a few inches long, were a miracle of nature’s inventive genius. Red and smooth, with thorns yet soft, all disclose the atomic archetype memory that completed the outline shape to form in silence that which already had been formed by Mind. Here was a mystery indeed.
How did the wood know the hidden pattern of that which was yet to come? How did it know how to produce the end result, and even if it knew this, from whence came the fragrance, earth or Heaven? The rose was a sensitive person, for in a way everything is a person, in its own right, though its consciousness of being varies in many worlds. Was it aware that others gazed at it? Did it respond to human voices? Did it sense the harmony or otherwise, within the range of consciousness peculiar to itself? The Rose There were several shoots to be seen, some short, some long, as if to illustrate how in Don G. Pickard nature nothing is made twice exactly the same. It was a living illustration of a beauty (1977) far surpassing all the other forms of beauty nature sketched on earth, as if life itself was writing of its own great mystery in the works of creation, so that the soul could take it in. “I am too great and infinite to be perfectly expressed in any form or shape, but here I localize part of My Presence the nearest to perfection you will ever see on earth. Within the limits of form and colour and fragrance I AM. In this expression of Myself, I reach the soul of all. I tell them how I AM myself a person but not as they believe I AM. For the sum of all these persons is Myself.” 46
So the rose came to be a most profound emblem in the signs and sacred symbols of Consider then the rose. `I gave its fragrance by virtue of the fact, I MYSELF am
the Brotherhoods of’ Earth. So honored, they the rose as to give it place of
present. Not as a chemist did mix the elements and compounds, for I take these from
prominence in the centre of a cross. So numbered, they the petals as to make even
all the places in the Universe and do the mixing Myself. Behind all you see is that
these have deep significance. For as they unfolded, it was like Truth, Infinite Truth,
which speaks of Me. For I AM alone the Life of All forever, and all that you can say
opening gradually, inside revealing many layers in that which men called ‘Truth.”
concerning this remains for all Eternity in these two words. “Life Is”. In the East, the mystics beheld the Lotus in the way the West considered the Rose. Let us therefore look at the rose with the comprehension of those who see behind the
Unto each the form was different, but the underlying truth was the same. These spoke
form of Very Soul of things. See it as a person, an illustration of what the soul of man
of a perfection beyond the mind of man to see. Perfection was unique to each, and in a
must ultimately be like. We could not invent or design the rose, the human mind could
way each had to strive to perfectly express it- self. It could not be stamped or mass
not imagine it from that which was not yet perceived. The freshness of the rains is Life
produced in Heaven. Perfection was never the same to each. Perfection spoke of an
indeed. The rain is not the Life, but the means through which the Life comes. The
excellence to be attained, and even when attained, was not Perfection for beyond lay
blood is not the life in man, but the channel through which the life enlarges and makes
even greater possibilities of excellence.
the form expand. The ethe is not the life, but the substance through which the Life permeates all the Universe. Behind the Ethe is the atomic counterpart of all the atoms,
One great profound lesson remained yet to be perceived. All things in harmony with
molecules and neutrons, and this is but the carrier of the Life. The Life is everywhere
Jehovih the Great Creator do not toil or fight and resist. They grow at peace within
and in its boundlessness liveth all that is of form and shape. The Life itself is E-O-IH
themselves, and become themselves by being One with Him. And this applied to all
within, beyond, and ever comprehensible in its entirety. How came the thought merely
who live. It seemed the Rose was saying “develop through your natural self, try not to
by contemplating a rose? We look at things, and rarely see them as symbols of
copy others. Be not an actor showing many parts, but become yourself — the self that
greater more profound truths, yet every one hath speech to say if he will but enter
is yourself. Be One with Him who made me so and he will do the rest.” For the rose was
silence and listen to the language.
its natural self. It simply responded to all the elements as they played upon its nature, receiving from each, resisting none. Surely the soul was in a way like this, requiring all 47
the elements to do their work. All that man was called upon to do was ensure the soil
tremendous values when directed properly and can save the world, enhance its
was good, and the air fresh and clean, the weeds kept down, and in the course of time
beauty, release tortuous souls from their prisons of agony. Beauteous thoughts of the
nature would do all the work. The rose was a symbol of a perfection none could excel.
past are the bright lights of today!
He who created it meant it to be a lesson all could read for in this form the Inexpressible and beyond all Forms had written clearly what Perfection was.
As the thoughts take form coalesce, attract each other, their structure enlarges, condenses and what you term reality or manifestation is put upon the world. From this
Message
thou canst see that ALL IS THOUGHT! God has given each of His children this
In every age, the Creator speaks through instruments on earth, saying: “Love one
magnificent power to use as he chooses, as he wills.
another. You are My divine sons and daughters. Love is the means of creating order, harmony and beauty.
The correct direction of thought will be the Golden Years of Tomorrow! Be thou EVER coming up into the higher structure of thought and power will be advanced to you to be
Love is the Ruling Power of the Universe. Practice love, and you shall be renewed in
used in ever greater enlargement. We are your Faithful Brothers of a Past Era guiding,
spirit, and liberated from the causes of suffering. I am the love within you. I am the
directing and pulling you to the higher, lighter, more glorious spheres of evolvement!
happiness you are seeking.”
Message from Above Agnes Castle (1977)
Direct always thy purest thoughts into the ethers for only the purest thoughts will be taken up and be magnified and recognized. Etheric substance has powers of 48
The Hermetic Clef
AGE OF PISCES (280 BCE - 1880 CE)
Jim Dennon
Past history generally known – 280 BCE - 29 CE
(1977)
29-337 CE
Sun Law-giver sent (Joshu)
Venus
For those concerned about when the Kingdom colonies will really begin, there exists a
337-646 Mercury
more definite time-table (the Hermetic Clef of the ancient astrologers).
646-954 Moon Dark Age
True Religion went underground
False Religions take over
954-1263
Saturn
Lowest point in the Arc cycle
First of all, the Zodiac signs are disassociated from the physical star constellations.
1263-1572
Jupiter
Reformation/Awakening
Stars do not influence us directly.
1572-1880 Mars Intellect/Inventions/War
This confirms Oahspe, but the 30 degrees of each sign that delineate the spiritual
AGE OF AQUARIUS (1880-4040 CE)
roadways, themselves do.
The Present and Future
1880 - 2188 CE Sun Cleaning Cycle The Great Solar Orbit is 25,920 years, divided into 12 Zodiac signs (30 degrees of
(Oahspe sent)
space), of 2,160 years each. Each sign is further divided into seven 308 year
A period of imperial greatness... empires will shine.
“governing cycles” (corresponding to Dans). The exact 2,160-year Zodiac sign cycle
Intellect will have full play. Time and space annihilated by new transportation / communication.
operates in conjunction with the variable (3,072-year average) civilization ARC cycle.
Churches, creeds and dogmas will be destroyed. The “governing cycles” (Darns) of the past and future, according to the Hermetic Clef,
From their ashes, a New Religion shall arise with the motto: “Veritas Excelsior”
are:
(Truth Above). This era will proclaim the rights of man, essentially the “Age of Reason” dreamed of 49
The mind begins to stagnate, and nations begin to relapse into ignorance once
by Giordano Bruno and Thomas Paine. Science and Religion will become blended.
more. The “western civilization” will not reach its next apex until 7300 CE
2188-2497 CE
Venus
The predictions of Nostradamus cover about the same period of one sign, 2242
Love Cycle / Peace on earth
Women will become man’s equal, socially and politically.
years from the year 1555 to 3797 CE. Only he lived in a time he could not spell it
Intuition will become superior to intellect.
out, and had to resort to obscure verses which became clear after the fact.
The occult will be taught in universities. Astronomers will again become astrologers. Drugs will no longer be needed, and will join the religious dogmas and scientific
A Japanese Newbrough?
noodleisms of today.
Pete Barnes
Then, shall nations abolish fleets and standing armies, kings lay aside their
(1977)
scepters, and the Universal Brotherhood begin. (Jehovih’s Kingdom on Earth.) In 1887, about six years after Newbrough revealed Oahspe, a tremendously mystical 2497 - 2806 CE
woman entered the mountains alone to practice religious disciplines. Her name was
Mercury Apex of the Arc
Nao Deguchi (1837-1918). When she was in her fifties, after a life of great hardships,
The highest governing cycle in the current Kosmon Arc. The age of genius, assimilating all the stores of knowledge treasured up by past
she started writing divinely revealed material. This material or scriptures are prophetic
ages.
nature. (She predicted the World Wars, the invasion of Japan, famines, the
Adeptship will be the highest ambition of the noblest minds.
China-Japan war, the atom bomb.)Her book of revelation calls on people to return to an
Science and art will reach their highest perfection.
awareness of the sacred mind to create new structures of social justice and a value system compatible with survival. Her written (200,000 pages in length) struck a
2806 - 3114 CE
Moon
universal brotherhood theme which was unique for a Japanese group: She wrote:
The decline begins.
From the summit, we begin to retrograde
There is one God, the Original Root of the Universe; infinitely older than, Amelerasu, 50
Omikami, the Great Sun Goddess from whom the Japanese imperial family claims
Prayer to Eoih
direct descent. All men are His children and contain His essence. Hence all men are
Rick Cafero
equal or equivalent and all racial, creedal, national, social apartheids are delusional
(1977)
and sinful. To realize this is to reconstruct the world and to found the Kingdom of Heaven on this earth. For the over 300,000 followers of these revealed scriptures
Forever is Thy Light O Creator. In the Ever Presence of Thy indwelling spirit, I see Thy
calling themselves Oomoto (meaning great divine origin) are vegetarian in diet who eat
Light. Beautiful are Thy creations O Father. The worlds Thou createdst are for the joy
whole grains and vegetables and some seafood but no meat. There are no
and happiness of Thy children; Thy voice grows forever in our souls like beautiful
professional priests in Comoto. No one makes his living by performing as a priest. The
flowers, as stars of the morning we go afar on the endless trails ahead, beyond the
religion, which is humanistic, was the first religious group to stage protests against
skies. O Thou Almighty, how could I not remember Thee, in all Thy creations! Thy
atomic testing and remilitarization after the war. In 1935, at the time Japan was a
wisdom and perfection are found in the least of Thy parts, in sweet fumes and
fascist state. The government decided that Oomoto and its followers were to be
beautiful colors, in strains of whistling pines and running rivers and rolling clouds.
eradicated. In one night thousands of these humanistic people were arrested. All the
Rock layers of mountains and canyons show the symmetry of Thy hand in millions of
Oomoto sanctuaries, head-quarters, and along with all office and branches were
years. O the magnitude of Thy works, O Creator. Who fashioned the boundless
dynamited. I have written to these people but have not heard anything from them.
firmament of which even Gods know not the extent; who adorned the heavens with countless billions of worlds and stars boundless forever. None can deny Thee, Thou
If anyone would like to try to contact these people write David Kid 12-19 Kusunoki cho
Ever Present. It is by Thy Hand all things are! It is by Thy Breath all things moveth and
Ashiza City, 659, Japan.
liveth. All parts are Thine, O Thou Great Spirit Jehovih! All Knowledge is Thee.
When will man have faith in Thee? Can he be persuaded to seek the All Light, to live the All Pure, to follow Thy commandments in full? Has he found the Joy and peace of Thy chosen; united, living together, with songs of love and praise of Thee, O Father! O Thou Creator, Thy chosen are living proof of Thy hand upon them. Thou art mighty in 51
their souls and gentle in their hearts, with good words and helping hands. Yea, Thy
about and proclaim Thee forevermore. Thy Light only will I search for, O Eoih, Thou All
followers are living sermons, whose works are now become cornerstones for the
Person, lead Thou me, by Thy Light will I serve, forever! Amen.
redemption of the entire world. O Thou Eternal Ancestor and Quickener of all things, Thou art the power to accomplish. Thou hast not gone away and left Thy children to Oahspe’s Kosmon and Communism
labor for themselves. Thou art always near and ready to those who desire to serve Thee, with a willing heart. O that man could rind the happiness of Thy loves; that he
John F. Lindh
could see Thy emancipated heavens. O that he knew the meaning of the word,
(1977)
salvation! “The Photo-Copied 1882 edition of Oahspe published by Ray Palmer of Amerst, Thou has said unto man; Have faith in thy Creator. I am the foundation for all good and
Wisconsin states in the Book of Eskra that the heavenly record of heavenly events in
all progress. Cultivate My Voice within thy soul and thou shalt rejoice in thy life
the Arc of Bon is 3300 years in duration which ends with the last event in the Book of
forevermore. Ever those who had faith in Thee needed Thy commandments. Their
Es; the commencement of the Olympic Games in 1896.”
communities were blessed by Thy hand. But those who had not faith in Thee went down to destruction. Their cities were ruined, their wars multiplied on the earth, they
John Newbrough, who revised the 1882 edition of Oahspe in 1891, changed the Book
were overrun with spirits of darkness. Will man ever learn from the mistakes of his
of Eskra from 3300 years to 3000 years for the purpose of making the two books of
predecessors? When will he understand that Thou alone art everlasting and all
Eskra and Es total to 3400 years; the actual length of the Arc of Bon. However, John
endurable? All other things vanish, but Thy wisdom endures with Light forever. O that
Newbrough died before 1896 and therefore did not grasp the significance of the 3300
man would not lock his soul up against Thee, but trust in Thee forevermore. Forever
years stated in the original edition of Oahspe. Had he lived to see the commencement
art Thou the joy of my soul, the love of my speech, O Father. I will not complain
of the Olympic Games in 1896 which is the last event in the Book of Es, he would have
against Thee; Thy hand is always put forth in the furtherance of Thy Kingdoms. All
understood the significance of the 3300 years in the original edition of Oahspe. The
honor and glory unto Thee, O Jehovih, Thou Great Spirit! Thou art greatest and
significance is that the last one hundred years of the Arc of Bon are not mentioned in
mightiest of all. Thy love will find its way in the hearts of even the most unripe who turn
Oahspe. Therefore 1896 is 100 years (3 generations or 99 years) before the end of 52
the Arc of Bon. Consequently, Kosmon arrives 99 years after 1896 or 1995.
Invocation May the All Father show us the light we seek.
Apparently the Olympic Games is the event referred to in Chapter 18 in the Book of Inspiration concerning the event which was to take place subsequent to 1881 before
Give us of His Love, Wisdom and Power. There is a peace that passeth all corporeal
the date of Kosmon could be determined.
understanding; it abides in the hearts of those who truly serve Jehovih. There is a power that maketh all things new; it lives and moves in those who know the All List as
Finally, it is now clear that it was always possible to determine the date that Kosmon
One. May that Peace reign over us and that Power uplift us till we stand in worlds
arrives beginning in 1896 when the Olympic Games first began.
Etherean with all our brothers and see them face to face. May Jehovih’s Blessings pour forth in all the worlds as Peace.
Another matter which Faithists should give their attention at this time is that communism must and will pass away before the Creator’s Kingdom on Earth can be established. This Kingdom is scheduled to be established in the U.S.A. 33 years after
The Creator and Ourselves
Kosmon arrives. Its subsequent establishment in the other countries of the world must
Anonymous
be preceded by the end of communism since Communist Countries would not permit
(1977)
their citizens any free choice to perform a way of life different than their type of communism. As a result, the writer believes that two generations or 66 years after
Atman is the self in us, AT-MA — it comes from its root words. “At” means that which
communism began; that is 1963, the world will see the end or the beginning of the end
holds. There is something that holds the psycho physiological organism. It is something
of Communism as it is now established. The only form of Communism which can
that sustains this body. This body has come from food, is sustained by food, and should
succeed is that which was designed by the Creator as set forth in Oahspe’s Book of
go into food. But something greater than food or matter is energy. Food and substance
Jehovih’s Kingdom on Earth.
is converted from energy, and that something which holds energy is mind. Energy is converted from mind. But there is something else which holds mind or the psyche itself, this nucleus of the psyche and that is called atman. So atman means that which is 53
imperishable and that which holds everything. That is the inmost self in us. Without that,
in man, the root of his being, not what the average man conceives Him to be. The
these outer forms of being cannot be held, cannot exist. For example we move in this
Creator must be unthinkable by man.
space and the body has its being in this space. Space is the medium in which all physical existence is existing. But where do our thoughts exist? in what space? That is
If we can understand the Creator by mind, that means that we are understanding only
also a space and we call it the space of consciousness. The spiritual reality, the
that mental form of him. He must be in our understanding — but beyond our finite
spiritual plane which transcends all this we can call the real dimension. This is the
comprehension. So we are one with that infinity and we cannot even conceive of
dimension which transcends the whole of the universe, the dimension that is the
ourselves by the use of the mind.
existence within which all spaces (physical and conscious) are held. It is an aspect of the Creator and so we call it infinite. It is also the Creator in us, the unseen seer in us,
Seeing the Aura
the unheard hearer in us. Without it we cannot think. Without it we cannot see. It is the
Half a dozen members of our group are able to see the human aura. Of these, children
same thing that sees in the eyes. This self in us, this root consciousness, though it
see it most easily. They see auras around people all the time, but can be too busy on
identifies with the psycho physiological organism, is very subtle like an atom and
some days to look or to remember what they see. From these people and a couple of
infinite at the same time. So long as we identify with the body, mind, intellect, and ego,
small books of theirs I’ve picked up the following odd bits of information.
we have understanding that is nourished and tutored by the different knowledge of the world. Then we cannot realize that which is infinite. But the moment we cease
Your aura is a constantly changing electromagnetic field. It changes when you feel
identifying ourselves with material things, that exposes us to the spiritual knowledge.
well and when you don’t, changes in size, and in color. When a person is losing
We realize immediately our atomicity for we are almost like atoms. Immediately we
energy there is a shimmering haze of white on top of the head. In addition, your
realize we are infinite; this is the root truth. Here we realize the inconceivable,
thoughts influence your aura. For example, there was a school teacher who noticed
unthinkable truth, the Creator. Then, in becoming in tune with Him, we become more
that whenever a person was going to lie or he evasive, a horizontal streak of yellow
perfect in this world. The other world is not only somewhere hidden in the clouds and
green shot across their aura over the top of the head — it never failed! How nice it
up beyond the stars. It is also in us. Every day we go into the other world, and we come
would he if everyone could read auras, could even see them; then we could all be
back from it without knowing it or knowing what is — is. This is a defect. The Creator is
perfectly candid with one another and there would be no reason for anything else. 54
There is an odic force connected with the aura and when in proximity of other people The aura about a woman’s body is a little different than it is about a man’s and the
we are taking in and giving off something electronic all the time. In connection with this
aura about a pregnant or nursing mother’s body is unique.
we know of an important member of one group upon whose right no one ever sits or steps—and all are directed to the person’s left. It seems that the person on the right
People with no auras are about to die. One person was about to enter an elevator he
akes in or absorbs some electronic something which is essentially spiritual; while at the
had rung for but when it arrived decided he would rather took at reel sweaters so did
same time the person on the left absorbs in exchange something essentially physical.
not enter when the elevator arrived and the doors swung open. As it left he thought
No wonder it is so difficult to be in a roomful of people for any length of time no matter
there was something peculiar about all the people in the elevator — no auras; and
how much we like to be friendly and sociable. And no wonder it also depends so much
within a minute the cable broke and all the occupants went crashing to their death!
on the particular group of people (as well as where we sit or stand.) It would, in part,
A small hard very harsh grey or orange-brown aura belongs to a person with no
explain why the extreme drain is felt from being in crowds.
spiritual aspirations. A business man whose sole ambition is connected with profits and wealth will have an orange and red aura. If the auric body is encased in a hard shell no
From the children I learned a basic but fascinating fact the books don’t mention: that
one can break through it to approach the person and they will be very lonely. Only the
the aura does not move as fast as its owner does, it trails behind a little more slowly. It
person himself can change it, by becoming more cheerful and generous.
was suggested by an aura-seeing person present that an objection to crowds by a
Broadmindedness and generosity makes for pink in the aura. The religious nature
sensitive might have, on that basis alone, a rational explanation, since in a crowded
makes it blue. When the reds of passions have been lifted and transmuted, they mix
store, one might be walking through the trailing auras of many persons before getting
with the colors of intellect and may appear mauve. The colors of intellect are charged
out.
with blues, sometimes lemon. There is a way to develop auric sight. Take a magnet to bed and get in the habit of Saintly people who give of themselves for the good of others may have a bright yellow
looking at its emanations under the covers in the dark. To develop a better awareness
aura. When one has been ill and is recovering much of the aura may be light green.
of colors you see in auras place strips of colored paper in different envelopes, relax, breathe deeply and slowly till you can hold no more air, hold it, bear the full lung 55
pressure down on the pit of the stomach for a few seconds, exhale gradually and all the time envision the seven main colors: red, orange, yellow green, blue indigo, and violet.
Ans. Only one angel was present. A regenerate male and regenerate female united
Imagine a globe of light constantly changing color. Then hold one of the envelopes in
make one whole angel; separated they are half angels and are termed cripples. No
your hand or against the middle of your forehead and try to visualize the color within it.
cripples are accepted in the third heaven because they are unqualified for the third resurrection. Two saintly spirits of the spiritual kingdom must progress to the same grade before they are qualified to lawfully experience the third resurrection. There are no old bachelor nor old maid angels in the third heaven because they cease to be such when they unite and become one complete angel.
The productive voltage of an
angel is far greater than the productive voltage of a saintly spirit. Two saintly spirits united become one whole angel, and they stand equal in grade.
2. Is our present God really a twain-one whose male aspect is to the fore at this time?
Ans.
Oahspe says there are millions of false gods in the four dark corners of the
Soul-Mates temple. Some of them may be living with females, but they are not legally, according to Justin Titus divine law, angels; they have not grown through the grades and are not truly mated. (1978) All true Gods have fulfilled the law of the grades, and function as twain-one beings. 1. If the male takes his complementary mate woman into his bosom and become Our present planetary God is indeed constituted thusly, and the male aspect is to the twain-one, how is it that only one angel is mentioned in Oahspe instead of both when fore at this time. The locale of an angel may be at the fore at another time, and we selected as Lord or God?
Seaningly if they’re producing together as a twain-one will live under a Goddess.
They can change places at will, and even separate bodily
battery, they should stand equal in Grade? from each other if occasions demand. They retain their twain-one personalities 56
throughout the eternities.
They are not prisoners, but live in freedom and joy within
each other, The writer was given the opportunity of vicariously experiencing their joy,
Only in heaven the relationship is much closer. They really live in each other.
and found it to be unspeakable.
can actually feel the other within his-her being.
It cannot be revealed because there are no words
in an language in which it can be expressed.
Each
They are truly one person and are
known as such. The planetary angel ascends and becomes an arbhangel.
The
archangels, instead of functioning separately as a single planetary angel, unite their 3.
Would this information have been too confusing for man in 1881; so not revealed
minds in the power of the Alnighty, and
till today?
universal wonders.
Ans.
5.
It was revealed before 1881; by the angels through Emanuel Swedenborg, by
secret societies, and ever in games of chance, i.e. Jack, King, Queen and Ace in our
because they do so are able to work
If so, what is the deciding criteria to determine male or femaleness, since one
hears of' both Gods and Goddesses?
common playing cards, also in the Tarot cards, etc. The information is still confusing, and it is evidenced by the questions fo many puzzled people. Most mortals do not
Ans.
The female half of the twain-one remains truly feminine, but she contains
become aware of' the twain-one relationship until they get into the resurrections.
receptacles within her being whereby she can receive the masculine; likecdse the masculine in his relationohip to the feminine. They can separate themselves from the
4.
Is the universal archangel or planetary angel commonly known in heaven as only
twain-one state to identify themselves to others as on one occasion they did for me.
one person?
They can do this at will and it is no fairy story. The Infinite Twain-one is the Almighty Factor that determines whether the angel shall function as a God or a Goddess. The
Ans. It is little understood, if actually known, in the dead-end heavens of many false
decision of the Infinite Twain-one is determined by the state of the world and its need.
gods.
This is evident by the manner in which they treat their women. This is true
The state of the world at the present time indicates to the writer that we need a change
even here on the earthplane. All angels within and above the third resurrection are
from the rulership of a head to the rulership of a heart — from the government of a
known as twain-one persons. It takes both the genders to make a productive married
God to the government of a Goddess.
couple here on earth and likewise in the heavens.
we are coining into a woman's world. 57
All signs seem to be pointing to the fact that
soul-mates. Resurrections, growth through the grades and time will tell. Don't be in Instead of a secretary of war, we need a secretary of peace — we need to pound our
a hurry in placing your tag on a person of the opposite sex in this world. A husband
swords into plowshares. We need armies and navies of peace — we need armies of
and wife can be good helpmeets in this world and still not be twain-one.
creative action.
We need men and women loving each other instead of functioning
considerations of respectability, honor and the propagation of the human race such
in hatred to kill eachother. A Goddess functioning in the fore of an angel will bring us a
helpmeet relationships are excellent substitutes. The answer to your question could
reigi of love and peace.
be yes and no, yes if a person is of the opposite gender.
We are overfed on mind and underfed on heart. The
Dur to
world is in need of a change of diet,and the Infinite Twain-One is the criterion. 7. How is it that Aph, Orian Chief, Son of Jehovih, has as his chief closest friend the 6. Is the person's soul-mate his or her best friend?
Orian Chief Sue? Book of Sue, Ch. 11, Vs 8.
Ans. The answer is no if you are speaking of
Ans.
friendship as expressed here on earth.
There are tremendous brotherhoods-sisterhoods in the universal heavens.
Soul-mates are two halves of one whole new being, an angel, and they are always of
Here on earth we have Masonic Brotherhoods, Knights of Columbus Brotherhoods,
opposite gender; they are opposite in polarity but equal in grade and power. There
etc., but among all fraternal relatives, we can still have one or more chief closest
are no homosexual nor lesbian angels in heaven.
Such are genetic twists; they
friends; however, a male cannot intenningle his being with another male and become
belong to mortal man (the old man who is subject to death). All abnormalities of sex
an angel as do the male and female of the twain-one angel. I assure you that I have
are removed through resurrections and the grades.
There are no best friends in the
experienced the angelic intermingling of beings, and found it to be beautiful,
higher resurrections as all become loving and wise brothers and sisters under the
progressive, sweet, wise and powerful beyond words to express. It is orderly and
Fatherhood-Motherhood of the Infinite Twain-One. Soul-mates are divinely ordained
corresponds to the Infinite Twain-One.
from the beginning in the likeness of the Infinite, Twain-One Creator. A close friend
female to female leads to the deathlike state that is termed "The Agony of the Void."
can be a loving spiritual brother but never a soul-mate. Such would be spiritual
Believe me when I tell you that I have occupied an infernal body and experienced
perversion and disorderly under divine Law. There is no perversion of sex in the higher
initiation in the infernal, also that I now occupy a supernal body and am experiencing
spiritual kingdoms; however, best friends when of opposite gender could possibly be
initiation in the supernal. 58
The perverted union of male to male, and
Vortices Within Vortices Aph had every right to have Sue as a chief close friend as long as it was in pure Divine
Colurnba Krebs
Order; however, had it been in perverted order, it would have been totally illegal.
(1978)
Only the Twain-One Angel can experience a perpetual renewal and enlargement of being through intermingling.
Each can feel the other within his being wholly and
Atoms are tiny infinitisimal. vortices of energy with a nucleus of protons and neutrons
completely.
(like a sun) with electrons of like number orbiting around it (like planets). Then there are the accompanying isotopes (the spiritual side, just as we have souls.) Out of these
8. On earth can Mr. Jones be one with his wife yet be said to have Mr. Smith as best
atoms are composed the various forms of creations, of all sizes and densities and
friend?
essences, etc. according to the number of electrons and matching proton-neutrons so are the rates of frequencies.
Ans. A true husband and wife relationship on earth is beyond friendship with man at any level of expression. The relationship between husband and wife may even be
The next larger such vortices are the Solar systems of a galaxy, with planets orbiting a
the twain-one relationship of an angel, and through growth will attain to such a lofty
central sun (or two as in binaries) in each. Binaries orbit around each other. Solar
plane of expression. If one living in such a perfect state of marriage should pass to
Systems in turn are huge vortices in the even more gigantic vortices of Galaxies!
the next world the one remaining on earth would never marry again. If Mr. Jones is truly twain-one with his wife his regard for Mr. Smith, his best friend, can not be other
The Galaxies in turn orbit around a grand central sun in the center of the whole
than purely platonic.
universe — or, this part of the Universe. And so on, as infinitum, worlds within worlds, and universes within the cosmos.
The scale of colors froni red up to violet that we can see Symbolize the grades and refirements of essences and speed of vibrations. The lowest we can see is the red, and below that is the irifra red. This represents the most crystallization of matter of 59
physical materials (like ice is)
everywhere, in the sunset, in the rainbow, in beautiful people, in the mountains, in the seashores. We also have more or less developed spiritual perceptions, which as yet
The next up the scale in frequency is the orange and the yellow of a high rate and finer
but dimly perceive His spiritual nature and its angelic inhabitants.
essence like water. The next upare the greens and blues , of yet higher vibs and finer composition like steam. Then up to the highest we can see of the violets, like air,
All forms of His Nature are Good in His sight, even though apparently evil in our sight;
beyond which is the ultra violet. Ultra violet light is so powerful that it can kill germs,
because all are developing forms of’ His intelligence. Ignorance is but a negative form
but one must not look directly at it as it is hard on the eyes. Drab colored grey stones
of Intelligence. Ignorance begets experience, and from experience comes wisdom. In
when placed under ultra violet light burst into brilliant rainbow colored hues of
all creation we see His Presence coming to consciousness and in the Spirit of’
exquisite intensity!
Understanding, we see as the Creator sees, that All is Good.
Oh infinite Creator how wondrous are Thy magnificent works! Oh the majesty of Thy
The great Consciousness of Jehovih is in your soul awaiting realization. Your
constellations!
intelligence is good. All your good feelings are of the Creator — the Creator acting,
Help us to use all our energies to spread only beauty and idealism, to
counteract all their opposites in ourselves and in the world, for Thy glory!
loving, giving out through you. When you express good feelings constantly, you make those around you feel good, and awaken the Intelligence in them. Thus you arouse their divine nature and attract them to the good in you and into attunement with the Creator.
Soul Development Walter DeVoe
The Creator is an inconceivable power in you now, in your thoughts and in your
(1978)
feelings; the very Power that enables you to will and to do. The Creator is the Presence of Intelligence in every degree of nature; for all nature is His Nature, and every form is a portion of His Intelligence. We have senses which
You live from the Omnipotent Power day and night, and by the right use of your thought
perceive His physical nature spread before us in inconceivable grandeur. For He is
and will, this creative Intelligence will come into expression through you. 60
you take the name of your Creator in vain when you affirm the limited beliefs of mortal Think the truth that All is Good because all is the Creator’s nature, and He will vitalize
thought and feeling if you say “I Am”, for example ~ Am” sinful, weak, poor, sick,
your faith and manifest in your life and affairs.
unsuccessful . According to this limited faith you have created limitations.
Feel Love for all and you will feel the very Life of your Creator blessing alt creation
Now you can re-generate or reform your mind, body, and affairs from the faith born of
through you. Your thoughts are receptacles, living cups for Healing, for the Healing
the Thought of Jehovih, the Creator.
Spirit. When your thoughts are so pure that they see no evil, they are luminous with Divine Intelligence, and enable you to see with the understanding of a God into
Your thought is your faith. Your faith has been as strong or as weak as your thoughts.
Jehovih’s purposes.
All the possibilities of a new, strong faith are opened to you as you regenerate your mind by the development of positive thoughts of Truth. Do not separate feeling from
How do you develop faith? You can develop faith hourly by affirming thoughts of Truth
thought, for it is the life of thought. You can know the Creator only through your own
and generating feelings of Love. This is the hidden secret of how to regenerate your
thought; only as you can conceive of the beauty of His ideas, and express their quality
entire mind and body.
through your own nature. But you can know as much of Divine Love and Wisdom as you can generate through your thoughts and feelings.
The truth is that The Creator is in you, you can know His inspiration and you can voice His words of power.
The possibilities, the potentialities of a God exist within you, and by daily study and practice you can build yourself a spiritual temple of thought which will reveal the Health,
When you say “I Am” it is an affirmation and you speak the name and power of Divine
Beauty, and Perfection of a soul of Godlike grade.
Being. This should never be said unless something very positive follows it. Soul development requires as much study and practice as the learning of any art or Your present mind, body and affairs may have been generated from limited mortal
science. The student should consecrate part of his time daily to the cultivation of his
thoughts and feelings and unless you are very high in grade indeed, this is so. Then
soul nature. He should retire into a room alone, or into the quietness of a secluded 61
retreat close to nature and nature’s peace. Material work and plans, and all thought of material things, should be put aside, and the whole mind be given to deep study; not in
On Oahspe
extended reading, but to the application of the lessons and thoughts that strengthen the
Don G. Pickard
spiritual nature and give character and dominion.
(1979)
As your mind, by the exercise of praise, prayer, affirmation and blessings, is lifted from
It is the most profound book in the English language. All the questions mortals find
the negative to the positive state, from the mortal to the immortal range of feelings, you
coming up from some unknown deep in themselves, find somewhere in Oahspe a
will become aware that you are communing with the angelic Beings who are the
guiding light that helps them rind the answers for themselves.
perfected Ideas of the Divine Mind. They will touch the inner springs of your soul life as only awakened souls can. They will hold your mind in the emanations of Divine
Without in any way adopting the dogmatic confident tone of the preacher, who has
Thought, and quick- en your soul to a new consciousness of its power as the expressed
convinced himself the whole of truth is contained in his Book of Books, Oabspe merely
Image of Divine Wisdom.
states the facts of the unseen worlds, the history of the past, and the things that prove all life is One life.
As you cultivate communion with Jehovih’s Thoughts, and keep yourself positive with the faith and love of your Creator — omnipresent and omnipotent Love, — you will
Truth is suggested.
become one with the angelic Army of the Almighty, and grow in the Power to serve all
make whatever impression they happen to do.
All conclusions you are left to arrive at by letting the words
humanity. The effect is to change things from within, gradually working outwards.
Attitudes are
changed, merely because they are etched on a wider background. Much peace of mind comes from real knowledge.
You are not asked to have a blind faith in
anybody or anything, buta faith that grows with the knowledge.
For the mind may be
likened unto a room in semi-darkness, with thick curtains preventing the sunlight from 62
coming in. Oahspe lets the sunshine come in, by virtue of the power in all mortal
Perhaps personal illustrations may help in this.
I came across Oahaspe quite by
minds to receive of the light.
accident several years ago. A Rosicrucian writer branching out on his own, and giving away a few trade secrets, briefly mentioned a book in automatic writing "Oahspe" that
Indeed, there is no human mind so dark, it cannot receive of light. And the darkness
had about a million words.
is more caused by fixed notions of religious ideas, heaven and hell, paradise and purgatory, that ever by anything having substance in reality. The darkness we build
Over the years, I had purchased, literally, hundreds of books all with a view of finding
whenever t he mind closes itself to new ideas, new impressions.
out whatever could be found out, of the esoteric hidden mysteries. And I read Oahspe, As we mature in years, so is
with the joy of a man who feels he has come to the end of a long search.
I read it
our nature inclined to close this inner door of our own account. No one closes it —
from beginning to end, in that order, six or seven times, so that my mind could always
we do it all ourselves.
retain an overall picture, a comprehensive canvas on which was put much detail in depth.
I read it this way, and the images within seemed to have a power of life all
Let us think of Oahspe as a kindly friend; not as a stern judge sitting in judgement over
their own and over the years more and more detail was filled in.
The words were
us, but a true friend who says; Let me cast aside these heavy curtains, and allow the
burned deep in my memory, and the hidden power of life that is in all ideas which root
sunlight to come in.
themselves, gradually transformed all things.
I saw exactly the same world as
before, but I saw it in a different light. It was as if' the universe had expanded. In my If we happen to think of ourselves at the same time, a realistic view is that while such
own understanding it had, and as more and more powerful became this hidden life, so
semi-darkness is in our minds, we become our own worst enemy. Thus much of the
more and more peace profound came from a real knowledge.
misery and heart-aches arose not so much by malice or deliberate intent by others; but because our own yardstick or perspective, is all adrift. We really do become as
You see, in the twilight, or semi-darkness, we create our universe, or a world within,
the blind who angrily say, "We are NOT blind. We can see!" And the mad effect of
and because it has no firm base, it shifts with the changing moods, even the change
this is that the darkness remains.
in
climatic conditions. And fears grow on this darkness within, are exaggerated,
are blown out of all proportion, and 63
heaven, hell, all things, are made to seem to
have a power within that effects our daily life every day. This is the beauty in Oahspe, It takes everything into the universal family, seeks to But it is an unreal world we have created, based on not on anything substantial. that
shadows of the real thing, and
Oahspe changes this. It helps create in our minds
which is in tune with reality, because it describes to us
worlds, their ways of seeing life, and to go, for
bring it all into a loving harmonious fellowship, whereas religion as it hath been taught did in practice the very opposite of this.
people in the eternal
it guides us to find out the real way life ought
The most wonderful experience that comes our way, is the realization the star of the
any of us, We become as the man who has previously wandered around
Creator is in every heart, and a line of light connects each one of us to the Great
in circles, getting nowhere, and an unseen his feet firmly in
friend has, without him knowing it, put One of
picked up, and rest happily in the knowledge we shall never go out of being, but will
the greatest obstacles in religion during the 19th century was the bitter conflict
enjoy the wider more expansive life i.n a few years time because it is The Creators gift
between science and religion. Neither sought to reconcile differences. Both took
to each.
up extreme
the right direction and pointed out to him the way to go.
Father-Mother of all the living; so that we can ignore most of the false notions so far
positions, and in many instances, religion instead of uniting, divided,
even made divisors wider.
Once you know this, know it in a very real way, all the fears and shadows lose their power, and you experience the untroubled peace most children have once they are
Oahspe reconciles all things proving there is no real difference at all, for all of life is
sure of the presence and love of their own mother and father. The child that ever
One Universal life in which the living partake, no such divisions as are created in
sensed this, was never unhappy. This, which comforted, had mare real power in it
mortality exist in the real eternal worlds, becomes
Irrespective of the
than all the other power that sought to negate it, or make the child lose confidence.
creeds professed on earth, life continues just the same, and it does so for all of us.
And Oahspe helps us to find such a loving Father and Mother who will become: more
Very soon we see this wider comprehensive life embracing
both great and small in
real to us, more to be trusted, than any doctrine found in any other book purporting to
us to even grasp clearly this side of the veil. And
Say what the Father in Heaven is or is not like. For these books gave a slanted view,
a profound oneness that is beyond the
apparent.
veil, as Oahspe shows us, is but a veil caused by a difference in vibrations. It is
a conditional love, at best.
by no means an eternal veil, nor in the wider scheme of salvation is there a separation.
They did not by any stretch of the imagination give you an
unconditional love, it is this unconditional love Oahspe reveals to you. 64
Beyond the Book, beyond its pages, is The Great Spirit whose "life" we see all around As you read Oahspe do not be put off by the comprehensive view given.
Remember,
us at any given moment in
time, And all the words are directed to point us to finding
those who dictated it, had the advantage of a wider experience in the school of life
the Father for ourselves. It is like a man pointing the finger, saying "Friend, this is the
than any of us.
way to go." That is the general direction to the good you have in mind. And when the
And they wrote it most carefully, ever seeking to find the best means
of illustrating heavenly truths, lest they ended up by confusing mortals instead of helping them.
man has told us this, he leaves us to find it out ourselves.
As you read, think of them as persons, just as persons we meet each
day in life, but with the added advantage of having lived a few more years. And even
And no matter what our age in life happens to be, always in the end result, the same
so, in a few years time, most of us will find it is the simplicities of the universal life they
— to repose in, to trust, to love, E-O-IH, the Creator, The Great Spirit.
have imparted to us, not the deepest
mysteries. And when we have mastered a
few of these subjects by virtue of a wider educations others will give us, then to us,
I have found all the spirit behind all law may be summarized in a few words: to love
much of what is in Oahspe will no more be to us difficult to fathom.
The Great Spirit utterly and completely, that is all. of their own account. I
We will probably rack our minds to find out why we found it so hard to master in the
The other laws will fall into place
doubt such a philosophy I could have arrived at without
knowing Oahspe. I doubt it very much.
earth-life, but that is the way of life. Until we are taught, until we gain experience, real experience, rearby everything that is new, terrifies us.
In the end the whole meaning of life is put to us in Oahspe by the historical records, not in an academic way, but in a
We either say — I can't do that, or; I shall never compreherd this.
But a day always
comes, when we do the seemingly impossible, and do so with ease. view your exploration into the profound wisdom in the pages of
way that leaves the feeling we are dealing with real
persons, real problems, and everythtng we find to be within the human heart and
Therefore,
emotions, we find still in angelic hearts, but magnified to a wider perception. That
Oahspe in this tight,
which is true and beautiful here, that which is good is of the permanent order. It is all
and you will find the same unseen friends who wrote those pages, will also help you
bound up in the individual lives of persons.
to understand the meaning clearly. Oahspe has a phrase — The trials and tribulations of love, And once you have 65
glimpsed an insight into how this worked out in the history of one little star world, our
spiritual gift any mortal may receive, go with these words and abide in your hearts who
earth, you cannot but help feeling a sense of affinity with the living of the past, the
are so dearly loved by the Creator.
present, and the living yet to enter life. No more will you tolerate narrow views of religion.
No more the intolerance of racialism. No more the awful disparity between
haves and have nots, We are no more individual selves struggling or opposing other
Let There Be Light
selves. We are brothers and sisters forever in one vast universal family.
Ann Wigmore D.D. (1979)
Many views in life will change as a result of reading Oahspe with the view to finding a wider truth as to the profound meaning hidden in life. It can he to some as a tale told
The honey bee takes nectar from the flower and change s it to sweetness. The spider
by an idiot, signifying nothing, or it can be the growth in wisdom and love till we attain
takes nectar from the flower and changes it to poison. This is how two minds can create
to become a God or Goddess.
The second view shows a goal. thousands of years
differences. If we have fear in our hearts, it should be changed to faith. If we have hate
in the future that is well worth a lot of heartache and hard work to become worthy of.
in our hearts, let love replace it. If we harbor envy, let’s change it to understanding. If
The former view is one that shows life to have neither sense nor purpose in it, and it
we have anger in our hearts, let’s change it to forgiveness. If we have greed in our
degrades, because it is not worthy of you who are created with divinity stamped on
hearts, let’s change it to generosity. If we have grief in our hearts, let joy replace it. If we
you even in mortality.
are disturbed, let patience reign. If we are guilty of gluttony, let us discipline ourselves.
Beloved, the words I speak to you come easy to me because the unseen loves speak
Such changes, mastery over impulse, will enable us to live happily and helpfully.
through me, and delight to do so. For it is their desire we all come to know the truest
Eventually our spirit will make itself manifest to those around us and create a better
love of all loves, each and everyone for ourselves. Oahspe will make it easier to find
world in which to live. Soon we will take pleasure in reaping the good from what we sow.
in this life. Without Oahspe, we WILL find it in Heaven, but by a harder way. May the words spoken here, help you to know the Beloved whose love is beyond our wildest
The Creator is manifested by life. The plants, the animals, and man reflect Him. He is
imaginations, And the Peace of E-O-IH The Great Spirit that is the most precious
Love, Kindness, and Compassion. Some people visualize the Creator as lightness and 66
purity. Some see Him as the principles of Mother Nature’s laws. Others prefer a
or discard useless machines. One body after another lie in graves, but the Spirit that
characterization of merely unlimited abundance. Some designate Him as the Creator of
used them is marching on, acquiring more and more creativeness and understanding
substance and order. The Creator is understood by some to be the exemplification of
and expanding proficiency in the use of the law and in manifesting the Creator’s
Truth. Therefore, when we utilize the principles of truth in our daily lives, we actually
Spiritual Nature as life forever.
become God-like. An artist exemplifies the order of line, color and form. A musician uncovers the law of harmony. We help a neighbor with no ulterior motive of expecting
We are in amidst of the eternal surge of becoming creatively self-dependent, while also
something in return. This is what we mean by finding the Creator through each other
not hurting anything. Instead, we improve all things in form, in usefulness, in function,
and discovering Him in ourselves.
and in relation to the completion of the Universal Whole. Search for and create opportunities to test, to expand, and to refine your creative skills and understanding in
We are created to express God by serving others. The Universal Creator is the
the use of the Creator’s gifts. Thus resolved and engaged, our every moment becomes
Creative Spirit of all life, the Creative Spirit of our individual life. Our bodies are the
an edifice. We become true, we scorn trifles, and we embrace the Creator’s aims.
instruments through which the Creator manifests His Nature as individualized forms of life. Putting It All Together with The Reality Way Tom C. Lyle The unlimited potential of our individualized creative spirit is progressively released (1979) and revealed as we develop proficiency in the use of the Creator’s Universal Life Directing Law. We develop this proficiency as we resourcefully direct and apply our (“Evaluating every little incident in your daily experience to ferret out what role some skills, knowledge, judgment and possessions toward improving everything and every emotion is playing so you can extinguish it and enjoy more inner freedom and power.”) form of life around us, and in directing each of them toward perfecting and completing the Creator’s manifestation through us and through all other forms of life on this planet. Making a practical application of the principles of the Reality Way requires a preliminary period of conditioning while you get the feel of the basic philosophy. The Creator’s Spirit within us is eternal. We disembody as we remove outworn clothes 67
Practical use of the concepts will be easier as you become mentally adjusted to
form of daydreaming. What you are thinking is not happening, it is completely an
non-reaction and free yourself from indulging emotions in any form ― whether they
illusion. If you are thinking of things past, you cannot change them. If you are thinking
are regarded as negative or considered desirable or positive.
of tomorrow, it will never happen the way you are imagining. You are simply wasting time and energy thinking about what is not happening NOW, And you are losing out on
The difficult mental adjustment to the Reality Way will be to accept the reality that all
the energy rebuilding sleep that you need in this NOW if you are going to contend with
emotions are unreal and phony. You are happy or elated only to the degree you were
tomorrow at all.
prepared to be depressed. You can’t indulge a thought or emotion except by acknowledging that you are indulging in the opposite also. The truly effective and
Tomorrow’s events will take place exactly in the manner you deal with them when they
productive life is spent in the golden mean, that contented and serene middle path in
happen ― tomorrow! So the only thing you can do during the right before is to rebuild
which you know, with the Power of Certainty, what is going on.
your mental and physical energy to deal with tomorrow’s circumstances.
One of the immediate benefits from this sort of mental conditioning program will be
This often requires firm personal discipline. The little gremlins of thought that trigger
gained in your rest and sleep cycles. When you can’t relax or sleep, it is always
emotional reactions have had you enslaved for years, and you can’t completely rid
emotions as the cause. Without emotions, your whole body is free to relax, rest or
yourself of them in an instant. You need to methodically counsel yourself about the
steep, as your particular physical needs of the moment dictate. Sleep and relaxation
illusion of idle thought. Brighten your mind to firm accountability now. When your mind
are both vital to maintaining vitality and energy. This should be ample proof to you that
drifts, brace it up again. Experience the tremendous difference in your conscious
the perfect and natural way of life is one in which you are not worried, fearful, excited,
feeling. When you focus your awareness to NOW, you can physically feel every
exalted, anxious or elated. They all interfere with your natural physical need for sleep.
emotion drain away. Realize the complete freedom from all emotional bondage so
This is the scientific evidence that the Reality Way is valid, proof that all emotion is
evident in our daily experience. We can have this freedom only by abandoning all
artificial and fraudulent.
emotions.
The key to natural sleep is mind control when you are lying in bed, all thinking is in the
The immediate question raised is what you are to do with your mind if you suppress all 68
thoughts. It will take some adjusting, but you will soon realize that a mind Free from all
and your physiological system can correct itself of any debris, twist or obstructions.
imaginings becomes a receptor of symbols. You can just lay there and observe what is screened for you.
Your present world is a random crazy quilt with no design and no meaning. It is the result of your acceptance and indulging the impulses and emotional blunderings from
These designs or objects should prompt no emotional reaction. In time, the symbols
all sources about you. You can’t order others to change their chaotic living, as the
being projected to you will become significant and meaningful as a source of personal
power to change lies wholly within each individual’s personal power to choose. But
guidance. But it is first important that all emotional reactions be eliminated.
you can almost magically transform the world in which you are living by understanding the mess that emotions are creating and by methodically shutting them off from your
You needn’t fear that your blanket rejection of all external controls and influences will
experience.
leave you in a state of chaos. The fact that an emotionless mind drifts off into refreshing sleep is evidence that your true life style can be released only through that
You needn’t try to explain your new way of life or try to teach others about it. In a very
same approach. When you wipe away the chaotic life style in which you are now trying
short time your results are going to be so dramatic that Reality Way will make itself
to exist, a truly serene and productive life experience will be a natural transformation.
obvious to all who will observe. Don’t worry about whether or not others will take
You will find yourself being led and guided into the perfect pathway. What is most
advantage of what they can see to be a good thing. Wouldn’t you?
important, you will experience a Power of Certainty in which you will know it is right! Once your mind is cleared of emotional rubbish, there will be no problem in Emotionless sleep is the doorway to complete and perfect health for your whole body.
recognizing the difference between illusion and reality. To condition your mind to keep
With all of its research and experimentation, medical science has discovered that
your vision in this regard ever clear, just review the following few guidelines:
more than 85 percent of all illness and disease is emotion-induced. I will not accept any feelings of loss, separation or rejection, as they have no power Most of this illness cures itself when the victim is so emotionally exhausted that natural
whatever except as I accept them.
forces are able to take over and heal. Clear away all of the emotions in the first place, 69
I will not accept limitation, restriction or judgment. I judge no one else and accept no
of inner personal emotions.
one’s judgment of me. I do not crave or desire anything or anyone, since the cost of such desires in loss of self-control through manipulation by others.
The general concept is true of any of your efforts. Whatever you may set about to do, it will depend how free you are from emotional distraction as to how successful you may
This new way of life can he applied to any situation or set of circumstances. Just
be in your endeavors. Emotions will always lead you astray, so it is important to
refuse to react to impulse in any manner. You can rebuild your burned down house.
observe and to understand this truth. Recognize how foolish and meaningless your
You can recoup your financial losses. Emotions will never cure a hangnail, but they
daily experiences become as emotions operate to distort and confuse you. Observing
will quickly freeze you into a helpless and immobile state in which you can do
this will make it easier for you to decide to abandon all emotions and to free your
absolutely nothing for yourself or for anyone else.
efforts to enjoy effective and meaningful living.
Let your inner forces express the greatest potential of your life experience. Just don’t
Practicing the Reality Way becomes a very effective and satisfying way of life when
interfere in the process by projecting unreal and absurd emotions to create a
you once make even a small start. You will be able to immediately see the changes
perversion of what your life is supposed to be. But you will never know what that
take place and will welcome each small improvement. As you feel this change, you will
perfect experience can be until you allow it to happen. But to know what that is, you
be inspired to try harder. Nothing inspires you to success more than being a winner.
must eliminate all the unreal rubbish of emotions.
Proof is what you need, and the dramatic change which involvement will bring into your experience will charge and recharge your efforts in self-fulfillment.
It is understandable that some circumstances make it very difficult to remain uninvolved emotionally ― such as practicing mouth-to-mouth resuscitation! However,
A system which proves itself needs no hard selling and the Reality Way is such a
resuscitation is a perfect example of why it is important to condition yourself to remain
system. The more you try it, the more successful you will be and the more motivated
uninvolved, in every set of circumstances. The vital purpose off the resuscitation has
you will become, You will be evaluating every little incident in your daily experience to
nothing to do with your personal emotions. Your success depends to a considerable
ferret out what role some emotion is playing so you can extinguish it and enjoy more
degree on completely separating the influence of your physical efforts and any vestige
inner freedom and power. 70
sickness, and that freedom from all emotional reaction is perfect inner health. In every line of human activity you can make the same case for success through firm control of emotions. Even in the “game of love” ― certainly the emotional of activities
Recent extensive studies by psychologist have confirmed that circumstances or
― those who are most ardently pursued are those showing the least interest and the
events have no direct or inevitable response in feelings or in attitudes. Identical
least involvement. It is the emotionally charged pursuers who suffer nervous
circumstances create different feelings in each person. The conclusion reached by
breakdowns, heartbreaks and general anguish. Success goes to those least involved
these studies is that each person individually chooses every feeling he has, and is
emotionally.
therefore completely responsible for his own happiness, misery, frustration or contentment.
The secret power most ardently acclaimed by professional coaches and athletes is complete concentration. And just what is concentration but the complete banishment
This also confirms the truth of the Reality Way. If you choose every feeling, then all
of emotions. It is the total and complete focusing of your attention and awareness on
feelings or emotions are products of your thought patterns or imagination. You can
the instant of NOW, focused upon what IS just this moment. Remember that there is
invent any emotion you choose, so all emotions are proven to be imaginary and unreal.
no reality whatever to anything else. The top professional tennis player today has been known to blow his performance completely when for one instant he allows a
Athletes who set records do so under the power of a concentration completely void of
missed ball or close call arouse emotion within him. It is all over, and the match is lost.
all emotion. Anxious anticipation, fear of defeat or even desire to win, will drain away
This is an extreme case, but to lesser degrees this truth governs your success in
the very energy you critically need to succeed. Ironic as it seems, you can win only if
everything you will ever do.
you banish all mental concern about winning or losing. You can win only IF you don’t really care one way or tine other. Your Power of Certainty will make you so completely
What happens when two great athletes both achieve perfect awareness in
confident that your performance is meaningful, that anyone else’s evaluation is
competition? If they are both perfectly AWAKE-AWARE throughout the match, it won’t
irrelevant.
make any difference to either one off them! Why? Because neither of them will react, no matter how the match goes. Each of these perfect athletes will know that emotion is
The Reality Way truth is that you will win when you decide that winning is your 71
personal right, and that you are going to let victory happen to you in a completely
based on the Reality Way. This is no advocacy for poverty. Those who teach the virtue
natural manner.
off poverty are all liars. Understanding the Reality Way, one can see that this spiritual revelation is telling you that abundance, victory and perfect personal health is
Don’t be misled by the appearance of anxious emotions in people overcoming great
attainable only alter you lose all desire and concern about them. Accept these things
obstacles. We can overcome anything with the Power of Certainty, but no man
as the natural life style to which you are entitled.
overcomes anything in the throes of emotional effort, no matter how it appears to be happening. He gets well from injury or illness or he recovers financial losses only at
Evangelists and faith healers pan up great emotional Flames with their impassioned
the end of all that emotional display.
rantings, and they generate response from thousands at a time to he saved from sin or healed of their diseases or physical disabilities.
The perfect and balanced way of life for which you deeply hunger and pursue can be experienced only under the unemotional Power of Certainty. This vital inner force
Miracle healings do take place and some of them happen at revivals. But the healing
comes to the surface of your daily experience whenever you drain away every vestige
transformation can take place only after emotions are drained. All emotions are unreal,
of personal emotions.
so nothing real can happen until those emotions are gone. It is all just that simple.
Victory or healing comes only after all of your emotions have been drained out ―
A constant question raised by students is, “What should I do in fulfilling the Reality
when the only choice you have left is to let yourself get well.
Way?” In the absence of emotions, inactivity is anticipated. But there is no need to accept this.
In gambling, the anxious loser continues to lose. The fearful cancer patient watches as his deepest rears grow and overwhelm him. The man who fears for his job hastens the
A perfect life style will involve a contented interaction with others, with each
date on which he will lose that job.
contributing the efforts of his personal talents and receiving all needed benefits from others as they are able and led to perform.
The scriptural advice to “be not concerned about what you eat, what you wear, etc.”, is 72
For now, simply carry on your part. In the absence of many distorting emotions, your
complete personal contentment, ample abundance, inner peace and total satisfaction.
Power of Certainty will present you with opportunities and circumstances to perform. Just do whatever comes your way to be done, without emotion or personal concern.
Ideally, everyone will follow the Reality Way to make this earth a true paradise, but in the meantime, you can transform your own life and experience a personal paradise in
You can choose not to let others hurt you. Thinking affects feelings more than external
your daily life. It is not necessary for you to change everyone else, and actually you
circumstances. We cause our own feelings by our reactions to others. The same
cannot directly do so. You have the power within yourself to choose the Reality Way
circumstances may upset one person and leave someone else quite undisturbed.
and so does everyone else. This will be released when you shut out the chaotic emotional world around you, and each parson must make that personal decision or
We give others the power to make us feel bad, to hurt us, to upset us. If you refuse to
himself.
give others that power, then you will not feel these emotions. We also need to get over any idea that we can hurt or upset anyone else. They can get upset only when they
If at first you slip and react emotionally to some external event, never condemn
choose to be upset. It has nothing to do with you directly, nor is it the direct result of
yourself or feel guilty. This reaction simply makes things all the more difficult for you.
anything you may say or do to them.
Turn your mistake into a gain by noting how useless. This emotion really is, and thereby make it easier for you to avoid such reaction the next time a similar occasion
The Reality Way in your life cannot be described here. Each person will experience it
arises.
differently. All I can do is urge you to eliminate all emotional responses as completely as you can. Immediately, you will experience improvement. The more completely you
Emotions are truly silly imaginary diversions, and your power over them increases as
banish emotion, the more progress you will make. This is the proof of the system. As
you learn to see just how silly and meaningless every emotion really is. Find
you try it, you will see how effectively it will work for you.
satisfaction each time by rising to resist the temptation to react emotionally to anything. All emotions are silly and you appear silly expressing them!
Without emotions, we would have no disease, no violence, no crime, no poverty, no competition, no defeats, no accidents and no “sins”. The new life style will be that of
Study the Scriptures and you will recognize that the essence of Divine Love for all 73
people is the Power of Certainty. It is a love with no lust, no possessiveness,
It is vital that you not try to get rid of the emotions by suppressing them. This only
dependence or manipulation. It is perhaps complete personal freedom for
results in deeper infections. Emotions are without any meaning or substance, and
self-expression, fulfillment and effectiveness. When you let the Power of Certainty
must be seen from that point of view. Each emotion must be eliminated as you erase
function in your daily life, you will be eager to let that power also function in the lives of
any written error, totally and with no spot left to indicate it ever existed.
all the other people around you. It fulfills itself! Since over ninety percent of all diseases are emotion based, the Reality Way makes In the total absence of emotions, the Power of Certainty directs your activities safely
all illness non-existent. Even accidental injuries are emotion caused, so the Power of
and with positive effectiveness. Your present emotion—charged thought pattern is
Certainty which takes over in the total absence of emotions will eliminate accidents.
triggering and creating chaotic and unpleasant confusion in your life. Only you can change that. Expressing any emotion demonstrates a variance from your personal
Decisions in financial or career matters are infallible so long as no emotion disrupts,
pattern of perfection. Emotions separate you from what you should BE. Only complete
confuses or clouds your mind. The Power of Certainty automatically directs every
elimination of emotions can restore your right destiny.
move, choice and action in a very accurate and effective manner.
With emotions gone~ the Power of Certainty is in charge. Without emotions, you can
The immediate results you will experience as the Power of Certainty takes over will
feel no doubt or anxiety. Your decisions and actions prevail and dominate in oil affairs.
quickly convince you, and as your power grows in every facet of living you will be
Assorted pieces are drawn together in a jib saw puzzle. Your choices are right
encouraged in your effort. This process requires no rite or ritual to make it work. All
because no emotions mislead or confuse you.
such religious dressings just work up emotions to the point of complete exhaustion, and then only after this can effective things can begin to happen!
There can be no peace until you become ONE at peace with yourself within. All emotion is inner strife, so eliminating all emotion leaves you in a calm inner peace with
The dramatic intellectual and technological progress in recent years has directly
the world.
produced an increased rate in mental depressions, divorces, suicides, violent crimes and emotional illnesses. The great promise of a better life is farther away today than 74
ever, and is still drifting away. The Green Fruit Whatever the quality of an advancement, the people who should benefit are even
Anonymous
worse off. This is true because they react to everything! Reaction is emotional.
(1980)
Therefore progress to a better life is forever blocked by emotions and reactions. Recently have I myself experienced the depth of this principle. Your future survival depends on emotional control, and will be enhanced by being joined by others understanding the Reality Way. You received this treatise because
The range of insight in the command Know Thyself can be further brought from
someone found value. In this teaching and wanted you to also benefit from it. Each
obscurity in the following analogy.
person who can be released from emotional bonds will improve the quality of your own daily experience.
Try to imagine a person who has never developed inner awareness of his true self. Through the years he has been influenced and molded by the ideas and conceptions
From a personal basis, your own progress will benefit if others close to you are also
of those around him — at first by his parents and relatives, and later through the
Reality Way People. This can best be realized by your placing a copy of this treatise in
various means of society.
their hands. The spread of Reality Way teachings can be most effectively promoted by just such a personal approach.
Of course, each one of us has been so influenced since childhood. However, this particular person, lacking in inner awareness, may seldom if ever question the influences operating in his life, He accepts other peoples’ views of the world.
He has finally formed a living internal personality in accordance with the external training of his parental and society conditioning.
75
Whenever a stimulus from the external world is perceived, he will respond like a machine, the correct response being determined by his social conditioning. When he
It is necessary to rid the cove of earth from these impurities. At first only a handful
is asked about his thoughts and feelings concerning the diversified thing of life, he will
purify; later the whole of earth. Meanwhile, evil inspirations obtain power to the extent
merely regurgitate what has been fed him. He fears that any questioning of the
that mortals and spirits act upon them. To many mortals, it is easier to give-in, then
accepted projections of society will meet with punishment and reprimand: such
shut the shame feeling through alcohol, drugs, and tobacco. This prescription, being
declaration will be considered a malfunction and will be dealt with in the appropriate
temporary in effect, aggravates the situation as spirit rockets to the extremes. Here on
manner.
earth, many of these people will break down, longing for that place of no pain. It is at this point the self-sacrifice of today’s Faithist reveals its glory. In time to come, more
Let’s say that at some point in his life, the barrier between his objective self and inner
and more of these broken people will find Jehovih’s earthly fraternities already
self disintegrates and the subconscious comes raging through Perhaps this is brought
established by those who suffered Satan’s torments without succumbing.
on by a sudden crisis, or a great change in his Lifestyle Within him there is an inner world, a repressed one, full of emotions and perceptions and it can no longer be
These torment us — why? Because man errs, man suffers the bitterness of his own
denied out of existence. In panic he tries in vain to suppress the ragging current but it
fruit. Because man’s forbears erred, man suffers the stings of retribution according to
is overpowering. in utter futility he tries to define the undefinable within the limited
his surroundings and own make up. Yet who can blame one’s parents – for did they
objective conditioning of the world, Any attempt at manifesting these subconscious
not also desire the love and peace? Had they not their own inherited patterns to deal
emotions and impressions is met with Firm and unrelenting opposition by the
with? Surely our children will have to work on mending our errors. To find the best way,
externally conditioned material self.
is this not Kosmon?
There are then two elements at war within. Needless to say, without help, further
It is well known that one reassuring caress can erase a child’s frightful terror. Jehovih
understanding, or a seeking for answers, the ultimate outcome of this condition will be
granted man the ability to lift the heavy concerns from the minds of his younger
great inner suffering and severe depression — possibly leading to mental disturbance
brothers and sisters; to divert them into more, productive channels. Conversely, the
and or self-imposed death.
young are created to rejoice at wending the errors of their elders. When the problem is 76
solved, the young are blessed with greater harmony and the elder are blessed with To Build ― even toward a very loose association of aspiring people is better than not
rest because someone helped them with their abundance of work.
to build at all ― for it brings the beginnings of affiliation where there was nothing before. When someone is helped, fresh love is created, and this is the true food that all need. This is it from which everything else springs. With new love, one gets a different look
To Work ― even a small part of the time to improve the condition of others is better
at life.
than to work for self alone ― for from, such work others are inspired to begin to lift themselves.
This new insight means more comprehensive understanding of life. Wisdom is the fruit of more comprehensive understanding. Moving wisely, then, results in growth of
To Develop ― even the slightest new talent ― is better than not to learn anything new
power. More power means a greater ability to help more people, which results in more
― for as you grow you improve the condition of all mankind.
fresh, pure love. Love-Wisdom-Power. The cycle repeats eternally. From this it is easy to see why the first heirloom of the God of this earth and her heavens is the sacred
To Live ― even the smallest step closer to your ideal is better than to rest on past
triangle, and why in the book Oahspe, the Love, Wisdom, and Power concept is so
accomplishments ― for you are drawing closer to your Creator.
often used by Gods, Goddesses, and other high people. With this understanding, To Grow ― even though it be for only a minute of one day cut of an entire year is better than not to grow at all ― for all growth in spirit once gained is never entirely lost. The Kingdom Within To Give ― even though it be but a single word of encouragement to the soul of another
Anonymous
― is better than not to give at all - for in the giving your own soul grows.
(1980)
To March ― even to a monotonous sound is better than not to march at all ― for it
To Worship ― even though it he only the faintest prayer ― is better than not to
brings order out of that which was void.
worship at all ― for it raises you above that which surrounds you to a realization of a 77
power greater than yourself.
Meditation The Eloists
To March ― To Build ― To Work ― To Develop ― To Live ― To Grow ― To Give ―
(1980)
To Worship ― These are small things in themselves ― yet given thousands of years you could change the face of the earth ― even if only by moving one grain of sand at a
We would generate feelings that are on the side of love and faith, and not on the dark
time. And you have not thousands of years, but thousands of millions of years ahead of
side, O Creator. There is much in our daily lives and personal affairs that can be
you. Wouldn’t it be more satisfying to build on a larger scale than with a single grain of
upsetting. Part of our job is to so adjust or control our thinking, our attitudes and
sand.
opinions, that they do not keep us in a negative and disturbed state of mind.
By yourself you can do only so much ― Isn’t it more fun, and isn’t more accomplished
There is no doubt some connection between our natures and the world work which can
when you work with others for a common purpose? Only a short time ago in the history
make us feel disturbed; and therefore disturbances are not always an individual matter.
of this country such a thing was common knowledge ― canning bees, quilting bees,
But we can always relate them to some of our self attitudes, opinions or propensities, it
barn raisings, house raisings, cooperative threshing.
seems.
Too often we have looked for the Father’s Kingdom ― where it will be ― and what day,
And if we try to treat a disturbance as an individual matter — even though it may not be
month, and year it will occur ― but there’s a simple reason why we cannot seem to find
— treat it as something we can get under control by taking the right stand, we find that
it. It is within ourselves that it will be established. No matter where we are and it will be
we have a greater capability for rising above it, We affirm the soul, and Thy Presence in
when we get together and forget about building for ourselves ― but start building
the soul, and give forth Thy love to bless everyone we can reach, We say to people,
toward the resurrection of the entire world. Not just for our generation ― but for all the
silently:
generations to follow. “You are divine and beautiful souls, one with your Creator. Love all things. Love to love. Give thanks for the power to love. Feel compassion for all who do not know that they 78
are one with Universal Love. Love is the vitality of the Creator’s Presence, and the joy
P.M. EST to 8:00 P.M. PST).
of living and creating. What better inspiration can we give them from Thee, O Creator Our collective spiritual visualization can be alive, strong and powerful — its aggregate
for their encouragement and upliftment?
action can serve invaluable assistance in counteracting present negation on earth. By “Generate faith and love with purpose to serve Jehovih above all else. Give praise and
6,000 groups of well-intentioned individuals meditating at the same approximate time
thanks for the blessing of being alive in Him. Go forth to serve the highest good of all
every day, a Universal chain of positive visualization and affirmation can be created.
the world, to help bring the light of the etherean angels to mankind. Cultivate
Our daily meditative procedure symbolizes an active and constructive extension of the
awareness of oneness with the All-Person, practice attunement throughout every day;
Universal master-mind principle — “If two or more among you gather in harmony and
generate faith, give love, lose self in service. This is the way of escaping the darkness
share a common benevolent purpose, it shall be done.”
of the world and creating a new order of peace and goodwill on earth.
We come together in peace; for peace, for the healing of the races, for the healing of the nations, for the uniting of diverse paths sharing in unison and seeking in a united endeavor toward Light and Love that blends all things into spiritual Oneness. It is truly
World Peace
the time for all of us to work harmoniously in close cooperation and amalgamate
Coptic Fellowship International
Universal Goodwill and the world-wide assimilation of Light and Love into the mass consciousness.
(1980)
World peace and brotherhood begins with us. This is about a daily meditation for the
How we can meditate for the benefit of the planet: create an image of a large pyramid
earth and the fact that we can do something!
of Light over planet Earth. Inside the pyramid, envision World Leaders – of all nations, religions and philosophies; economic, financial and energy officials, sitting in a large
We ask you to assist in the formation of an invisible INTERNATIONAL MEDITATION
circle holding hands (symbolizing Unity and Goodwill for all peoples). After affirming
PYRAMID in cooperation with Individuals comprising 6,000 World-wide participating
Unification with all other people participating in the Meditation Pyramid, repeat this
groups projecting LOVE and LIGHT energy at the SAME TIME every evening (11:00
affirmation: “All decisions reached by World Leaders will be made out of Love and 79
Light and in accordance with divine will.” Clearly visualize all World Leaders and all
every Light Bearer of this planet. Stand firm in the realization of the bright LIGHT that
peoples everywhere in the world joining hands in a great circle of Humanity, in this
comes to you and be in the vanguard of projecting that new Light. Love enfolds you
spirit of true understanding, peace and sister/brotherhood; each man, woman and
and the plan IS being fulfilled! Rest assured that upliftment of human consciousness
child sending Light, Love and Spirit to everyone and everything on earth.
comes as surely as the dawn!
Let each person and Light group form a Light pyramid for themselves and consider our
In the spirit of Universal Unity and Sister/Brotherhood, all peoples dedicated to the
individual pyramids as facets of an earth-covering pyramid of LIGHT. Just as the great
Spiritual Unity of Nations
pyramid of Gizeh has many chambers, let our individual meditation units serve as many chambers within a large pyramid that covers the entire planet and acts as a focus of Light for Universal energies. ENVISION ALL EXISTING INHARMONIOUS CONDITIONS
AS
BEING
IRRADIATED
AND
LOVE-FILLED
AND
ALL
CONFLICTING NEGATIVE ENERGIES DISSOLVED BY OUR CONCERTED PROJECTIONS OF LIGHT AND LOVE.
Please encourage your friends, relatives and members of your religion and philosophical group to also meditate every evening with us and link together our symbolic pyramids and further strengthen the bonds of friendship and goodwill world-wide.
BLESS ALL! “Darkness is simply the absence of Light.” So, that which is of the darkness disappears when sufficient Light is generated and sent forth. Remember the first fiat of creation, “Let there be Light.” NOW is the time for that proclamation from 80
many of our brothers his secret police tortured and put to death!
Religious Fanaticism: The Mark of a False Religion
But the autocrat will not be free of judgment, no more than they will be. It will be
Don G. Pickard
weighed on the scales, the good he sought to do, the questionable means used to
(1980)
bring a feudal state into the twentieth century, his fear of communism, and the one will be weighed against the other in his own spirit-judgment.
We do not point your attention to the familiar words in your own sacred books that illustrate this as it was in the life of the last IESU, Joshu of Palestine. We bring you
Many spirit eyes will regard him with hatred. Many will be not so hateful. Some will
more up to date, showing that the spirit in other religions is no different.
remember the good he sought to do, and be glad they did not have his responsibility thrust on them. Some will love him. All these factors will be weighed up in his judgment,
Religious fanaticism, unchecked, negates all that is best in that religion. One president,
and he himself, and not another will work out in heaven his own compensation ere his
remembering that the one whose head the zealots demanded, befriended him in his
heart and soul can know deep peace.
hour of need, acts out his highest religious beliefs and gives the former autocrat a home, and the prospect of living his remaining days in comparative peace.
Nor will those who demand his sacrifice now, achieve anything, because the hatred generated by religious zealots will not rest, but will then look elsewhere for some other
And when death comes to each, the noblest spirits in heaven who lived by that faith to
enemy to hate. Nor will they perceive that this will but increase the same judgment on
their highest light, will welcome them, because love, tolerance, and forgiveness was
them in a few years hence.
the thing that counted. Death will come to the leaders who incite others to extend religious beliefs by war, and before them will rise in spirit the slain who died to no
The wisest will cry halt before it is too late. The unwise will bring their religion into
purpose; these will cry cut: “you who were our leaders, hell shall be your portion, for
contempt in the eyes of those whom they regard as the infidel.
you deceived us.” Nor will any power in heaven prevent this descent into darkness. The president of your country considers the options available, and his advisers all Some will question the justice of heaven. Why should the autocrat go free? See how
have different solutions they advocate. All these options are cast about, but no man 81
can see the effects and causes many jumps ahead, so it is all speculative, depending
Fear not any authorities amongst men. Real power is not with them.
on causes and effects working out as supposed. You think it otherwise, keeping a wary eye on the bear in the East who seems bent on In none of these deliberations will men recognize a need to turn to powers beyond
conquering all by force of arms.
them, or admit that of themselves they are helpless as to really know what to do. They see not, nor believe in, the spirits all around who labor to negate darkness wherever it
Again we say, he may foolishly believe his position mighty, and even rejoice in your
is, and promote the good.
discomfort yet remember, as he was raised for a purpose, so will his power diminish when that purpose is fulfilled.
In this position, any mortal would succumb to the temptation to do something, to have some action put in hand rather than this waiting with almost beyond human
Nor forget not the mighty power of Spirit within the young. It can only be halted for a
forbearance.
time. In the end it will burst all barriers, and only we in Spirit can direct the history of the world in which you live, to an end and purpose beyond the understanding of
Yet if you will but cast your thoughts into the great powerful vortex of prayer, asking
mortals.
help and guidance of your friends unseen, and invoke the sacred name of E-O-IH, The Great Spirit, many things would take a different turn.
The only danger for you lies in being provoked to retaliation on the grounds of using force to overcome force, which will only be counterproductive; because the reason
Do you not see, only the powers unseen, have real potency to impress thoughts so
that seemed to justify it would soon be lost, and you would be at war against a whole
they register on leaders and statesmen and all who have authority?
religion, to whom any evil under the sun would be justified under the guise of a holy
And should not the obvious dilemma of impasse lead you to consider the unseen
crusade. Therefore be not provoked whatever evil seems poised to strike at you.
powers, when it is proved to you that a problem faces you that has consequences of the highest magnitude.
Ask yourself, in reading the history the history of the past; what good ever came of holy crusades? And as no good came of it when Kriste’s soldiers fought the 82
unbelievers or in Kriste in the middle ages, so no good will come of hatred in any age.
stir up passions and compel mortals to betray their own higher selves, the god-to-be that is in them. Nor is this period a long way off in history.
History proveth both the good and the foolish actions of mortals. Of what advantage to record it all, unless you have the spiritual capacity to wisely discern and profit thereby?
In no religion is real spirit power to achieve lasting good, yet the essence of the good
Whoso amongst your nation’s best men will turn their thoughts in the direction we
lies somewhere in all of them. Of a greater faith than any of these do we speak, when
have suggested, will of themselves not only create a vortex of light above your land,
the word Religion is said, and it abounds throughout the universe.
but link it to higher powers for good who will be greatly more powerful because you had faith in them, and believed they had power to handle a matter beyond your
Therefore, for wisdom to know what to do, turn your thoughts to The One greater than
powers to solve.
all your sacred and established names, for it is only the Power of the Great Spirit that molds history on any world such as yours. And you will surely be answered. But
Nor have you lost face anywhere or been made to feel humiliated by such a procedure,
remember, wisdom in the Spirit-Worlds, is not by any means, that which seems wisdom
even though to the zealots, it will seem a puzzling thing which you do. Is it not written
in the understanding of mortals.
that if you approach in the goodness of your heart those who persecute you, that you will be ascendant in the spiritual realms, no matter how much you may have suffered
Be wise, my friends. Be not provoked. Only in this, can evil anywhere be overcome. If
in the mortal realms?
you cut off its head in one place, it will sprout a new head in another place. Be wise, because only wisdom triumphs over evil.
Nor will Islam, for all its senselessness at the moment, ever recover. Its own faith will be shattered as people perceive that the voice of the zealot only turn them away from
The Peace of the Great Spirit E-O-IH be with you in your hour of need, and be your
seeing their own economic weakness in which the zealot, for a time, always seemed
consultation always.
able to provide a suitable scapegoat.
In time, all the accepted faiths will die, and with them will die the power of the fanatic to 83
Best of love from all of us.
Letter from Alfred Holmes
Alfred Holmes
(1980)
Dear Kasandra and John: Prayer for Moral Strength Belle B. Sundgren A couple of weeks ago, I wrote the following in my notebook: (1980) Father, Thou host created me; Thou host fashioned my body and its powers. Thou host “I believe the statement in Oahspe that says spirits have engrafted themselves upon also given me the gift of Thy Spirit by which I am moved to use these powers in ways all mortals. I am determined that the spirits with me shall follow my lead. I am the soul, that are good and right in Thine eyes. May I remember this at all times and in the the rightful occupier of this body. I am a Faithist in Jehovih, devoted to doing His will; presence of every temptation. For wayward fancies and base passions often tempt me therefore, I am in control. The spirits with me are now willing to lose self, willing to to seek a passing pleasure at the expense of my enduring happiness and divert me leave the earth, willing to rise to higher heavens and serve the Creator. They are from the purpose to perform Thy Will. Give me the strength to banish thoughts and aware of their divine potentialities. They want to express peace, love and the joy of desires which I know to be wrong. May I do nothing that can bring dishonor on myself, being. They want to follow the light of the hosts of the Almighty. Their souls are on those I love or on any human being. May I not degrade the physical, mental and strengthened and enriched by their association with me and the Eloist group.” emotional powers that Thou host given me by dissipating them in intemperate and self-indulgent behavior. Create in me a clean heart, my Creator, and renew a steadfast I think that any Faithist who wants, badly enough, to rid himself of psychic pressures spirit within me that I may be worthy of those blessings which flow from a clear can help himself by adopting this kind of attitude. But I know it isn’t easy. In the conscience and a pure love of Thee and of Thy children. Amen. beginning, reactions can be very severe. As time goes on, however, they grow weaker and weaker until they disappear altogether. This is true of any stand taken against the psychic forces.
84
Use Your Will Wisely
You may feel that your own will is strong and yet still be dissatisfied with certain
Dr. Ron Anjard
conditions of your life. There is no doubt that your “will’ is always working to bring about
(1980)
the current conditions of your life, but the question is whether your will is working in full cooperation with the Creator. If you are dissatisfied with yourself today, then you can
Many people know that change is needed for the proper building of their tomorrow.
develop the will not only in in its strength to achieve but in its attunement to God, and so
Most would agree about the need to change their habits of critical words and thoughts
improve the conditions for yourself, and indirectly, for others in your life as well.
toward others. Yet the task of self-discipline is lacking and often little is accomplished. Communication with the Divine Will, will result by your own efforts. Releasing the The Creator within you does work through the physical-spiritual Center called the “will”.
energy of the will, of the Divine Will in your will, is accomplished by wiling, choosing,
Certain mental thoughts and words release the energy within this Center. Through this
and living according to the highest spiritual revelations and inspiration you have
center the soul finds release and accomplishment. Meditation and disciplined effort
received. Working with the plan for your soul can take place whenever you consult
opens the door of the will. Through the “Center of the Will” you are able to release
these aspects of yourself in Meditation.
energy into various thought forms for constructive results. Through the will you rightly begin to unfold your higher potential. Through this part of your make up you are able to release spiritual power.
Sky Writing: a Game for Children Lovie Gasteiner
One of the secrets of esoteric healing is that renewing energy flows through the Will for
(1980)
the healing of the spiritual body and in turn the physical receives help and assistance. You may ask, “Just what is sky writing, and what will it do for me? What benefit is it?”
The Divine Will in operation through self-mastery releases the current to attract better conditions to yourself. The Divine Will, the God Power, the Cosmic Consciousness, working through your will knows no limitations nor boundaries.
If we practice sky writing faithfully, lovingly and joyously, we can soon begin to feel and know great changes are taking place within us ─ the power of imagination, 85
concentration, vision and memory Increase. Negative, destructive thought and feeling
visualize the whole sentence, letter by letter.
such as anger, hate, fear and ill will leave us. In their stead we cultivate sustaining power of peace, love and good will toward all people.
Out under the sky, vision a circle of moons around you, in seven lights, very large moons.
To do sky writing, we use seven colors, rays or lights ─ white, blue, rose, gold, green, lavender and orange. Memorize and use these in order given, and think of them as
People your sky with angels, great beings that you know are real and see them in the
vivid, radiant, sparkling life energies. Use whole arm movements from the shoulders.
seven lights.
Keep arms straight. Do not bend elbows or move fingers or wrist in limited motion.
We write letters, words, numbers and sentences but let’s begin with this sentence: ─ I
The Label Was Missing
desire to feel peace, love and good will toward all people. Write once or twice in white,
Julie Watts
using the left arm. Next in blue with the right arm. Then in rose again, the left arm, gold
(1980)
with right arm. Green with the left arm, lavender with the right arm and orange with the left arm. Use this method with anything that you skywrite. If possible get out under the
Many years ago, maybe sixty, I took a course in psychology that claimed all power
sky and feet its vastness, infinity. Speak the words aloud once or twice or three times,
came from within. By developing this power, all things were possible. Today, as I read
then sing them, and most Important, hum them. Make your own tune, but hum and hum.
OAHSPE, I find that we have limitless power due to HIS PRESENCE within.
This humming is soothing, peace giving, harmonizing every atom, cell organ of the body in a unified whole.
Had I known sixty years ago, that the source of all power was the CREATOR, how wonderful and effective that knowledge would have been. I could have accomplished
In sky writing, use any good thought. You will make amazing progress. Before you
so much more
begin, see yourself as living light in any one of the seven lights. See the radiant white I was taught that the world within was governed by the mind - subconscious mind —
going out from your arm writing in the sky. Make letters very large, and after writing 86
and that all solutions for all problems could be found. IF I HAD KNOWN the SOURCE
Loving voices softly call;
of all power was the CREATOR, I would have believed it and allowed miracles to take
All creation, full and free,
place.
Singing praises unto Thee
No doubt I developed a positive attitude and so profited greatly due to my studies. But
Softly blows the evening breeze,
if only I had known and grasped the significance of’ it all, how wonderful it could have
Over hills and verdant lens;
been.
Over all Thy hand will bless, Like a loved one’s sweet caress.
And now, if I were to stand on a hilltop and proclaim loudly the MIRACLE of HIS PRESENCE and power within, who would stop and listen?
Darkness falls at Thy behest,
How could I say that the result of lack and limitation, discord and disharmony, Is the
Heaven is touching earth with rest;
result of wrong thinking? That harmonious and desirable conditions are obtained by
Happy those who understand
right thinking? That the SOURCE of all power is the CREATOR within.
The marvels of Thy mighty hand,
WHO WOULD LISTEN?
Skies alight with evening glow, Beauteous tones around us flaw; All Thy works Thy wonders tell, Listen to their tidings, “All is well.”
The Loving Creator John Harden
When, at last, our work is done,
(1980)
We’ll behold life’s setting sun; Evening shadows gently fall,
Upward to new worlds above, 87
There to share Thy matchless love.
Meditation Alfred Holmes (1981) Alone Hast Thou still a purpose in our writing, O Creator? What is that purpose?
Richard E. Byrd
Our
original idea was to exercise and cultivate the habit of daily communion with Thee. It
(1980)
is part of our awareness and attunement. We have learned much through asking The day was dying, the night being born — but with great peace. Here were the
questions of Thee; and we would continue the practice
imponderable processes and forces of the cosmos, harmonious and soundless.
whatever further light is needed in our world. We are trying to hold to the theme that
Harmony that was it! That was what came out of the silence — a gentle rhythm, the
we are here to serve Thee, and for no other purpose. But the habit of self thinking is
strain of a perfect chord, the music of the spheres, perhaps.
hard to break. We find ourselves falling into the old ways whenever we are not alert, and positive
in order to bring forth
in purpose, and often, when we have practiced our attunement
It was enough to catch that rhythm, momentarily to be myself a part of it. In that instant
faithfully for a while,
reactions set in, and we have to relax, and let go, and try to
I could feel no doubt of man’s oneness with the universe. The conviction cane that that
be nothing, — neither angels nor devils. As a patient before an operation must try to
rhythm was too orderly, too harmonious, too perfect to be a product of blind chance —
relax, trusting completely all his doctors, so must we trust in Thee and Thy angels,
that, therefore there must be purpose in the whole and that man was port of that whole
knowing that the diseased parts are being removed successfully, and that we will
and not an accidental offshoot. It was a feeling that transcended reason; that went to
soon be back at work, normal and healthy again. There are times when we are
the heart of man’s despair and found it groundless. The universe was a cosmos, not a
touching neither an extreme of angelic feelings nor an extreme of self feelings, when it
chaos; man was as rightfully a part of that cosmos as were the day and night.
is wonderful just to be normal, just enjoying the ordinary things of life. We thank Thee for such moments of peace and relaxation. We know it is not necessary to have special luxuries and special entertainments in order to be happy. The greatest joy of living is in the awareness of oneness with Thee, and in serving Thee, and being 88
Practice peace and goodwill, and be a co-creator with the Almighty for building a
attuned to that special wavelength which is in harmony with Thy heavenly states, and
better world. with Thy All-Pervading Will, Wisdom and Love.
Our Oneness with Our Creator One Life
Julie Watts
Alfred Holmes
(1981)
(1981) I have often thought of my relationship with my Creator! THE LEAST, me, can One Life is everywhere.
communicate with the GREATEST, OUR FATHER! As I meditate on this profound mystery, I am deeply moved. I am so filled with reverence that I am hardly aware of my
It is breathing you.
own existence. HE is my very LIFE! It is the reigning power of the universe.
But He Is letting me develop to the point that I
realize the meaning of ONENESS.
It is in every living creature. It Is such a SACRED realization that HIS LIFE is the life that functions within me. He It is the Great Spirit.
has given me the REINS, so that I may guide myself to the awesome realization of His Presence. His Nearness, and eventually to the total awareness of ONENESS with the
Rejoice in Life and give it your love,
CREATOR OF ALL!
The Presence of Life in mankind carries the all-highest light.
I realize that He didn’t STOOP to inhabit this body, but that I have to RAISE myself to Here, it is most creative, most sacred, most beautiful
discover His Glorious Presence! To meditate on this great truth is deeply disturbing.
Be kind to one another. HE IS ALL, and I am nothing without HIS LIFE AND PRESENCE. I have started on a In loving kindness can be found the healing of All human ills.
long Journey where I have to realize that WE ARE ALL ONE, because of His Presence. My sacred duty is to accept this ONENESS, and to strive to purify myself, 89
so that I may truly express HIM in ALL I do: every word I utter, every action I perform,
temporarily lives.”
and most important, EVERY THOUGHT I THINK! I have taken up the reins, and I am
Dear Mary, I want you to realize that I am with you many times, and I can read your
on my way to prove HIS PRESENCE within me, and within ALL HIS CREATIONS!
thoughts, and know your desires and your deep love for me. O do not grieve for me, I
ALL LIFE IS HIS! ALL GLORY IS HIS! ALL PRAISE TO HIM! OUR LOVING FATHER
am very happy in my new way of life here in this wonderful spirit world, in the heavens
AND CREATOR!
surrounding the earth.
I can clothe myself in the garments of earth to enable me to appear here before you. I also can partake of the essence-substance of fruit and other earthly foods, I can handle flowers and smell their perfume. I am as fond of these things now, as when I was with you.
I am the same SPIRIT with the same likes and dislikes. So-called DEATH has not changed these feelings. But I am growing into a Higher Light of Wisdom and Understanding of Life’s Eternal Progression. I am gradually being taught greater knowledge of the higher spiritual laws of life, and of the CREATOR’s Infinite Love for all of HIS Creations, and of His spiritual laws under which I now live. A Fully Materialized Spirit Speaks to Her Daughter Anonymous Death of the flesh-body does not change the Spirit. When the Spirit returns and takes (1981) on again the materialized of its former flesh-body, IT IS THE SAME SPIRIT THAT LEFT IT. When she stood before her daughter, in a fully materialized form, she said: “The flesh-body is but a shell, or a house, in which our OWN PERSONAL SPIRIT 90
What Is Reality?
Many examples may come to mind of selfish, corrupt people who seem to reap great
Alfred Holmes
benefits. Don’t believe it. They are losers. In the end, they find themselves in a hell of
(1981)
their own making. You and I can come out of our own bad dream by opening our eyes to the Reality of the Creator’s Presence. It is within ourselves, waiting to be given an
When you’re having a bad dream, it can sometimes get so bad that you can willfully
exit. The Almighty has created a beautiful universe to which we have been blind. We
open your eyes and become awake to the reality of your physical self and the safety
can find it, and live in it, if we will try to be beautiful ourselves. Rather than wait until our
and security of your home. Humanity as a whole is having a bad dream. We need to
dream is so bad we can’t take it anymore, let’s start now.
wake up to the Reality of the Creator’s Presence with us, and know that His Love, wisdom and power are available for our use. Every individual is living in his own bad dream which is part of the whole nightmare humanity is experiencing. Our dreams are
Meditation
getting so bad that a lot of people are opening their eyes to Reality. How about me?
Alfred Holmes
Are you and I willing to accept the reality of light, and fight the pull of world darkness?
(1981)
Yes, it has its attractions, but we pay a big price for this. The price is bondage, sickness,
What can we do for Thee, Jehovih? This is our oft repeated question. We are here to
pain, and possibly despair or insanity. We need to wake up to Reality now, before it is
serve Thee, and for no other reason. Of ourselves, we don’t know what to do, so we
too late Reality, with a capital “R”, means, the presence of the Creator’s love, wisdom
need Thy inspiration if we are to do Thy will. Thou art the All Person. Thou art
and power. We only need to affirm it, to believe it and to train ourselves to live in
everywhere.
attunement with it. Also we need to grasp a most important principal of life: namely, that we reap as we sow; and then we must adapt ourselves to it, knowing that we cannot
Let a person in the depths of hell call out to Thee, and Thou wilt hear him; and
have a heaven on earth unless we express heavenly qualities.
according to Thy judgment, looking to his soul development, Thou wilt answer. We do not pretend to any great wisdom.
91
Although we have written much that might be called inspirational, it is from Thy
We seek perfection in all things, and never quite make it; and our frustrations drive us
Presence under certain favorable conditions. Wisdom is in the way we live, in the
to seek ever further until we are finally living from Thy direct inspiration, having purified
decisions we make, in the way we act and speak and create from moment to moment
ourselves of all self-seeking.
every day. Getting back to the original question: What can we do for Thee? Perhaps this is the We are nothing without Thee, Jehovih. We see the wisdom of cultivating awareness of
best philosophy of life, to be forever questioning, trying to become more perfectly
Thy Presence, and attunement with Thy purpose; we see that Thou art the One
attuned with Thee. In trying to help others, perhaps the best we can say to others is –
Supreme Authority, the Ever Present Intelligence, and All inclusive Love — Creator of
The Creator is present with you, and if you will seek His inspiration, desiring to serve
all the living, and all that exists in the universe.
Him, He will respond; and you will be shown the remedy for your ills, and for all the ills of the world.
We see the wisdom of praising and thanking Thee and seeking to serve Thee. We see that Thou hast a plan of upliftment for the people of earth in this day, and that we can hear Thy Voice in respect to it if we will listen. We see that all things perish but the soul which is the immortal divine individual, the everlasting reality of our being. This is the extent of our enlightenment in basic truths.
As minds we are always trying to create the best possible philosophy to live by. What we find may help us, even though it is only a degree of light. There is no one form of wisdom suitable for everybody. It comes to us by degrees according to our needs.
92
Jehovih, is what mankind most needs. Cultivating awareness is the greatest practice
Meditation
for development of a happier life and a better world.
Alfred Holmes (1981)
Some mortals may be very humane, charitable, kind, compassionate and selfless; yet, without awareness of Thy Presence and Power, their accomplishments are What is awareness, O Creator? We shall try to answer our own question, and will know
comparatively small. Without recognition of Thee as the All-Life and One Source, there
that Thou art giving us inspiration according to our capacity to receive it.
are insurmountable barriers to the kind of soul attunement and expression needed for the building of Thy kingdom on earth.
Awareness is the consciousness of one-ness with Thee. It is the opposite of the state of separateness in which we formerly lived, which is the condition of most of mankind on
Such people live from a kind of exalted self-consciousness. Conscious oneness with
earth. It is a sense of kinship with all life, and a way of inwardly communicating with
Thee is necessary to the mastery of self and the casting off of limiting concepts which,
Thee and with every living thing. It is harmony, and goodwill, and willing helpfulness.
unknownst to mortals, bind than to the rulers of the darkness of the world.
There are no barriers in awareness, no clouds; everything is clear, clean and beautiful.
The cultivation and development of awareness opens channels to the inspiration,
It is a calmness; and a feeling of strength and control in unity with Thy Hosts. One feels
support and protection of the Higher Beings, Thy angels, and makes the mortal
that Thy inspiration is direct and unfailing for the fulfilling of Thy purpose of upliftment.
individual one with a Host. The protection of the Higher Beings is necessary to mortals who would break away from conventional, church doctrines, from any form of
In trying to imagine the ideal state of attunement with Thee, we get a picture of what our
orthodoxy and traditional ways of life which stultify the soul. Otherwise, the battle is lost
awareness can be. Of course, there are degrees of awareness. We mortals do not
before it is begun. That is why conscious awareness and attunement is so necessary. It
expect to experience the state of consciousness Thy angels know, except perhaps in
enables a person to accomplish the seemingly impossible through affiliation with Thy
occasional flashes of extraordinary realization. Awareness of Thy Presence and Power,
legions of the All-Highest Will, Wisdom and Love.
93
The Truth about Obsession
communication from around themselves, and they do not know it. Some are becoming
Josephine Possi
obsessed. It calls for attention. We should give it some thought because unless we do,
(1981)
it can be a very sad story for many families for in those families are those who have mediumistic tendencies and do not know how to use them.
As Jehovih’s channels of light impregnate the consciousness of man at this time of earth living, we find a more receptive attitude towards the things of spirit. Man must
In this time of reckoning, many on Earth are being touched by the conflagration of souls
know the truth: that the physical and spiritual worlds are united as one, that is that the
that are earthbound, seeking to give ideas and projecting strong thoughts and desires
lower heavens, which revolve with the Earth, are part of the Earth.
into the consciousness of man.
In the dawn of Kosmon greater illumination pertaining to the realities of life is necessary
The atmosphere of Earth is loaded with these discarnate entities. Some may be called
in order to cope with new conditions.
good — they lead man upward, lead him into wider awareness, lead him toward the Creator and toward becoming better, wiser, more unselfish and better educated in
One of them is humanities indifference to the necessity of spiritual enlightenment while
every way that ultimately matters. Some may be called bad — they lead man down,
living in the physical body. Fortunately to offset this we have Oahspe. But this book is
into ignorance, sensuality, selfishness, cruelty, war and away from the Creator.
such that in the main, it can but reach intellectuals in this age. Some are extremely vicious. They remain in the aura of the Earth because their desires Many others will also feel the impact of the Light that is a part of the dawn of the
when they lived an Earth life were principally physical and physical appetites and after
Kosmon Age. The influx of spiritual force is stimulating the psychic, or soul centers in
passing on, they continue to seek further gratification of those appetites.
man, and with the conjunction of the two planes, spirit and matter, much discord is taking place because few are prepared mentally, emotionally and physically. Many
Not knowing how to get out of the Earth’s atmosphere, they attach themselves to those
persons are becoming mediumistic due to these highly charged elements that are in
with whom they associated in the physical life, with those they liked or those they
the atmosphere. They are opened up and receptive to the influx of spiritual
disliked, (to gratify their feelings of revenge), and even move about in the same houses 94
and localities. Many Earth-bound spirits are pathetic cases. Most people do not realize that after These spirits do not seek light or deliverance from their deplorable state but are glad to
passing on, souls who were sick, crippled or diseased in the mortal body often retain
bring confusion into the minds of all those that are touched by them.
that idea in the mind when they are Earthbound, thus manifesting the same infirmity in their astral bodies.
We know that in the spirit planes it is necessary to desire help before one can receive it. In passing through the threshold of death, we find ourselves in a spirit counterpart of
In such a pitiful state they remain earth bound through their own ignorance and become
the physical body we have just left. This might be called our body of desires.
aimless wanderers in the vicinity of their earthly haunts, some completely helpless in a semiconscious state. These spirits are lonely but seldom malicious. They fail to
Now the free will we exercised on Earth is no longer at our command. Those who failed
respond to help by spirit missionary workers because they cannot discern them —
to control and refine their spirit or emotional body while they had the opportunity on
manifesting on a lower grade.
Earth, will find that they are slaves to their baser instincts when they function on the spirit plane, until the process of purification can take place. Therefore we are creators
Whether on the battlefield or otherwise a great many people who have died are
of our own heaven or hell.
unaware of the fact that they have passed on, and the effort to prove to them that they are what mortals call “dead” often assumes a pathetic, and sometimes amusing aspect.
Naturally those souls who have vicious desires will try to gratify these desires through
They often resort to a stupid and nonsensical argument, through the instrumentality of
the body of anyone who will permit them to stay in his aura. This is what accounts for
an entranced medium, or through the obsessed person himself, to prove that they are
drink, smoke and sex obsessions and contributes enormously to cruelty, intense anger,
not dead.
jealousy, suicide, insanity, and many other failings that humans of Earth are heir to. Many times one’s sense of physical exhaustion is due to nothing else but a discarnate
They ignore the suggestion to “will” to see some departed relative or friend or a spirit
entity, a druj in one’s aura, following one around and absorbing ones vital energy in
helper who can assist them into higher conditions.
order to “survive”. 95
Usually they are not aware of the harm they have caused the one whom they are
darkness which enshrouds them. It is comparable to the attraction of a light burning at
obsessing. It is only after enlightened guidance and persuasion by those on Earth who
night for moths and other insects. In persons with a greater degree of psychic
have been trained to work with these entities that they finally “awaken” to their true
sensitivity, the attraction is augmented because of the increased brightness of the
condition.
“light”.
There may be legions of helpful spirits standing by, but the desire for help must
It is the sensitive person who is unconscious of mediumistic faculties that usually
emanate from the soul in distress, the earnest cry from the heart must go out before
becomes the victim of obsession because ignorant of psychic and spiritual facts, yet
freedom and elevation can take place. In this manner the unripe spirit raises the
with the psychic centers of his soul open and unguarded, he permits these invisible
direction of its grade to communication with Jehovih and His channels of light, some of
intruders to enter in.
whom it can then behold. Then it can be assisted by Missionaries of Light into a higher plane where it is taught the ways and laws of spiritual light.
How many of us are aware that most of us are sensitive to a degree? We are all potential mediums. Ill people, especially when delirious, or those overworked or on the
If all the lower discarnate entities could be taken from the atmosphere of Earth a great
verge of a nervous breakdown, are easily obsessed. Victims of obsession are
burden would be lifted from humanity’s shoulders and many of mankind’s troubles
sometimes entirely robbed of their normal mentality and are classed as insane.
would be solved permitting peace and harmony to reign throughout the world.
Nevertheless their own soul mentality is there, and the fight for complete possession of the body ensues, causing external reactions and symptoms which those unaware of
How do we attract entities? NOW let us turn our attention from the plight of the
these psychic undercurrents termed `insanity”.
earth-bound spirits to the manner in which sensitive people become affected by these retarded souls. Before a discarnate entity impinges on the aura of a mortal, it is
How unfortunate then, when a psychiatrist on learning there are 2, 3 or more
sometimes attracted by a magnetic light emanating from that person.
personalities fighting for possession of the body uses his time, education and will to help the “best” personality take possession of the body, instead of the rightful owner.
This psychic “light” is especially attractive to ignorant spirits because of the semi 96
Not only are there many forms of insanity, but epileptic attacks and similar conditions
soul” should suddenly become insane.
are widely due to obsession. Removing the obsessions, removing the spirits possessing one, promotes the cure and gives palpable proof of the fact of life after death and of the dominance of spirit over the corporeal, to the beholder.
The Power of Love Eva Bell Werber
Even when a complete healing is not brought about by this work of extraction of the
(1981)
intruding spirit, at least it removes the underlying cause and leaves the way open for medical procedure to complete the way back to better health.
As you blend with the power which is Mine, lifting it to the altar in the throne room of your heart, it will go forth as a penetrating light to help those who need the love it carries.
The greatest number of obsessions are found to be with drunkards and drug addicts who attracts entities of a similar type, and grade. Lacking will power they are unable to
The great love thus engendered, is such power as removed mountains, either within
repulse those entities whose sole desire is to satisfy their burning appetites through the
your own consciousness, or mountains of difficulty from without. It will overcome any
bodies of their earthly companions.
barrier, for love is the key to every problem of life.
On the other hand a large percentage of the insane come from the ranks of religious
As you breathe in the breath of life, transmuting all that is negative into love for the
fanatics. During the time of meditation and devotional prayer, their psychic centers
world, you will be working with the most powerful force in the universe. Love is indeed
open. When this takes place, unless the person is well-balanced and is living a high
the atomic energy of the soul. As you bring this love force into activity, you will take on
moral life and spiritual life, there are bound to be repercussions in the form of
something of the likeness of the Father and will radiate a light from this great love
obsessions — spirits hanging around who intrude.
generated within you.
Quite often, their loved ones are at a loss to understand why such a “kind, religious
When you out-breathe love, you radiate rays of light over whose pathways come messengers from the Father Who is Love. They surround you with their glory and sing 97
for you celestial music of beauty beyond any of earth. Its harmonies will fill your innermost being, though the outer ear be unaware of it.
Shapen of clay and kneaded with water created I man. And with a spirit, and with judgment. And I gave man knowledge to do works of righteousness and tell forth the
These messengers also bring you wisdom and guidance and their presence guards
glory and secrets of My Truth.
your path. You will learn to serve those with whom you are in contact by the power of unselfish love. Let me repeat: As you work with love, you are using the energy of the
To those who arise and stand upright before Me, there is no deceit nor delusion, for
Creator of all.
they are pleasing to Me and walk in the way of My presence. To them I have fortified to stand against affliction; for they are stayed by My grace, and illumined by My Light.
No impassable barrier will obstruct your way. Those with whom you work and live will sense your power through love and you will share its power and beauty with all who are
All who have faith in Me I have set firm in heart My deep truths. As they have pledged
able to receive it.
themselves to Me, so have I sheltered them against all distress of soul and bitterness of spirit. My angels minister unto them and lead them naturally, and they walk eager in the ways of right-doing. And when they come before Me in Covenant and prayer, My Voice of The Great Spirit
angels bear witness for them and their righteousness, and I see their good deeds
Rick Cafero
written in their bodies, and in their spirits, and I bless their souls and they rejoice in heart.
Adapted from the Dead Sea Scrolls (1981)
I am the River of Life that flows without ceasing in the Infinite Garden of My Creation, I am the source and wellspring of all power and wisdom, saith Jehovih. I stretch out the
All who invoke me I preserve forever. All who delight in Me I raise upward forever, to
heavens and command My hosts to do My will. I created the spirit of man to last
higher and higher worlds Give ear unto Me, O ye of the earth and the heavens, for I
throughout all time, for ages infinite. And I assigned tasks to men’s spirits, moment by
have opened the way for My Voice upon the souls of the faithful for all generations. Let
moment, throughout their generations, season by season, age after age.
the righteous proclaim Me for I am even now on My way to pass judgment on all deeds. 98
is to us as a rare and precious diadem. It radiates a light. The auras reveal colour My blessing is upon all people who give heed to My counsel and. walk not in the way of
blending and these are indeed beautiful because they spell out to us the word
the ungodly. My countenance is upon the righteous who walk in the path of life; for they,
“harmony.”
in My presence, find the fullness of joy and their souls see not corruption. I AM the light and the salvation, saith Jehovih. Rejoice in My name, forget not My commandments,
Though in the near future words of harmony, peace and good-will will be sung by
for My word is right; and all My works are done in truth.
many people; you will have to take our word for the fact not much of it is of the quality that endures, but will evaporate as the morning mist a few days after your festivities are ended.
The Voices of Spirit Friends Speak Thus Don G. Pickard
It is of the quality of things that endure we wish to be concerned with in our labors with
(1981)
you, because if we were to labor for “things of the passing hour” shall we say, you would not thank us when you crossed over and became acquainted face to face with
With words of gentleness we come to you, full of encouragement. The spirit of the
those who taught and guided you.
world ever presses upon you, from all sides this influence that ever negates The Great Spirit and prevents your thoughts dwelling, on us, is most powerful.
Our words come with the wisdom of The Great Spirit because the policies that we seek to lead you towards accepting, have indeed been tested and proven over the
Therefore the tone of voice we present, which may by some be considered
course of thousands of years. Therefore not as the preacher who hammers the
sentimental or weakness is not so; it is the voice of wisdom, suggesting that which is
converted do we come to you, but as the spirit of The Eternal Mother, to whom each
profitable to consider
one is loved in something after this manner. We come with gentle words, words that
and then leaving the choice with each to make, as seemeth
right to them.
encourage, words that are kind and thoughtful, because we have a view of life more expansive than that the mortal possesses.
From the view of things seen by us, each little group of followers seeking more of light, 99
As you grow older, times will come when the thought will register with you: these our friends are saying the same thing over and over again to us. Why do they constantly
Therefore it will be obvious that the hopes, fears, shall we say, of many in our worlds
reiterate that which they told me twenty years ago? And the answer comes down to
will rise or fall on this factor ─ how strong the bond that exists between us and our
the fact – the deadly spirit of the world will ever strive to wean you away from the
mortal protégés at the corporeal end of that chain of light. And you have to imagine in
things of the spirit, and so we counter this in the way described: gentle words, eyes of
your mind that thousands of these chains of light all criss-cross, in many countries all
pity, reluctance to judge sins and errors on the part of anyone, and ever
hoping, ever
over the world. To great extent you remain strangers even to others on the path of life,
keeping fingers crossed, knowing we have to surround and guard and protect you all
and again part of the labor is to cement the bonds in every age so that gradually the
through your life if the labor is to expand outwards and bless others who are also
strangers become brothers and sisters.
earnestly seeking for the light. Once you see as we see, the labor in hand appears as a thing of gigantic proportions, Many brothers and sisters meet in circle or in fellowship, and we doubt if any actually
so that you pray often to The Great Spirit for more labors, both in Es and in corpor, to
realize just how valuable, how important, is each one of you in the sight of the many
come and help you with it, lest you sink under the load of heavy responsibility.
loves who guide and overshadow you. And the reason is this: ─ Thought ─ Spirit, as such, is potent and all-powerful, that power needs be channeled through the proper
So the gentle words come as a result of a true evaluation of the worth of each
avenues, and that is, through persons, those mortals living now in the earth-body.
individual person who shows the slightest interest in this labor for a harvest they may well never live to see, come to much in the earth life. Behold, then, the folly of
Imagine therefore a line of light stretching into the distance, and is then lost sight of. In
hammering the converted, saying in effect, “you are against evil”, and saying so as if
that chain of spiritual light will always be hundreds sometimes thousands, unseen
they too needed to be convinced, to think the same kind of thoughts. And the
loves ascending and descending on the sons and daughters of mortals, ever seeking
possibility is that, coming into our presence, needing strength and comfort, they heard
to impress and guide them to go in such and such a direction, or to do thus and thus,
a type of sermon that left them unsatisfied, they would not come again. In many years
with liberty open to any to ignore it all and go or do something entirely different, even
hence that would be laid on our doorstep, if it were indeed that our type of preaching
opposite if they so choose.
ended with this disastrous result. 100
Jehovih the Creator Therefore dear spiritualist brothers and sisters, observe in your dealings with all
Vernoica Halley
mortals that to be able to truly comfort and give solace, you need a heart that is soft
(1982)
and pliable as well as head that is clear to read into the soul of things. Blend these within yourself and many indeed shall be blessed and comforted, uplifted beyond
Who or what created things seen and unseen?
measure.
Who other than Jehovih the Creator who has always been.
His Power moves in both great and small; His Precious Life is in each and all, Prayer No matter what is our call His life exists in each and all. Steve Conniff (1981) Be ye black, white, short, or tall, Jehovih’s Source exists in each and all. May the light in your mind raise you above all worries and doubts, material conditions n man, beasts, birds, and trees, below; for as the spirit of truth and love grows, heavens abundant supply of the eternal The earth, the sky, or the seas; fills in all the emptiness and sorrow that for so long held us captive. From that light, Whatever is seen or unseen, which takes us from the old natural being to the inner angelic being, cones a destiny that swells the heart and the will with a determination and force that must create that peace that “passeth all understanding;” a new world order to replace the old, a heaven here on earth and the little children shall lead them. This is the place that will soon be the throne in all hearts.
101
Jehovih is the Architect of all and has always been.
OAHSPE, among so many other things, explains the difference between our Heavenly Father and a God or Lord or Savior. It explains how angels from other planets came here to guide man in his early stages when there were no angels in the heavens of the earth to guide him. It explains how there are heavens above heavens each more glorious for us to go to as life is eternal. It explains how our parents are always our parents and go ahead of us to each new plane of life to prepare a place for us.
It speaks out against war, poverty, unemployment, welfare, big government, big ownership etc., as well as
explaining science pronects for the future. OAHSPE will
give you a universal consciousness as you will understand how each part is a part Of the complete whole.
Brotherhood of Man
One of the messages the Great Creator is trying to get across is that He is just as busy
K. Emmons
today creating as He has been in the past. Just as each separate part of us is us, part of the Great Creator Jehovih and are Him as Re is the sum total of all His parts.
(1982)
All
the action going on around us is him in action. The fresh fruits, vegetables and herbs If you are looking for a religion that will bring about the brotherhood of man, you should
are Him expressing Himself through these substances.
read OAHSPE, which has 800 pages of the most advanced teachings ever given to man. Just as our Heavenly Father gave new teachings to man 2,000 years ago so
My Father in heaven is thy Father also; all men and women are my brothers and
has He now given man new teachings to guide him through the coming generations
sisters. To magnify ones soul so are to realize this brotherhood is a great virtue.
and the bringing about of His Kingdom on earth.
matter what name He hath, there is, neveitheless but one Creator, and all people are His children. 102
No
to be sure? And we tell you, hundreds of millions are there who walk the earth-life
Let Us Share Our Thoughts with You
knowing nothing, nothing at all, of what is to all too soon come upon them.
Don G. Pickard (1982)
And would you not therefore say, if you were seeing the world of mortals from the side How to begin? How to explain such a fact as a medium who hears not words as his
of the immortals — would you not say- Beloved, let us think of those who cannot pray,
friend would speak to him in corpor (the earth life), yet hears the words just the same,
who know not what it is, what it means. How can we help them to find the secret that is
devoid of utterance.
not a secret once the heart has grasped the essential simplicity in it?
How to justify the workings? How to explain the man does not simply imagine he hears
To teach a man to speak to a part in himself that is immortal, and ignore the voices
and then colors it all with the aid of a vivid imagination. How to explain the reality of
coming up from some well of darkness within himself that suggest he is but talking to
thoughts not your own that come at times unasked for by you or anyone?
himself, how shall we do this? How shall we, without him bowing His guardian angels face to face, put him on course so he finds real happiness in life, rather than endlessly
These words are our introduction, to let you see our thought processes and judgments
suffering illusions that are constantly dropping him in the mire?
as to what is reasonable or perhaps, an affront to common-sense, carry on just the same beyond the grave. Let us at least leave with you the idea you are dealing with
Let us do a simple thing. Let us make a list. On it we put the names of many who come
people exactly the same as yourselves. Well, not literally, not exactly, but the words
to mind, irrespective as to whether 'family' or not. Then shall we 'image' that person,
we have penned will do.
that living soul for a few fleeting seconds as we read each name aloud; for the etheric waves that course the universe shall carry these names to those in our worlds and you
What would you expect of us in a short address, on any subject, seen of course, from
will have to take our word for the fact no thought ever dispatched by mortals into the
the supposed other side? What about the many in your world to whom prayer is
'ethe' ever returns void, with mission unaccomplished.
something having no reality in it, who cannot pray, who sometimes, if cornered, might confess — I would at times like to pray, but to whom shall I pray? Does He hear? How
Each loving thought reaches that one intended for it. And not only this; they know. 103
Love is all-powerful. You call it love. Love answers. Simple is it not? And once this has
No lonely Lives. No lives lived out as if others did not matter. We perceive the bond
dawned on the heart, is not disbelieved or thought to be rather far-fetched, then you
that binds us all. Easy to say this, yet it hath not entered the mind of man as to exactly
soon grasp what prayer is all about.
what this is.
Love will respond to love; thousands of millions of little ethe-waves will ripple outward
Again we say to you, so there shall be no mistaking the importance of the truth
and onward and not one will ever find its atomic counterpart shall fail in any way
expressed — there is no such thing as separateness in the higher etherean spheres of
whatsoever. And from your worldly scene, suppose you desire to give your loves in
the Great Spirit. All the living are indeed, members of one family, the Universal family,
the world’s unseen happiness, what shall you do? Shall you rush hither and thither
impossible to ever count. The individual person remains with all the traits of
dealing with a multiplicity of projects? No!
You shall sit quietly, in the evening, when
personality. That is not lost. But something added to the earth-experience makes us
the busyness is over for that day, and let these pictures pass across your mind's inner
aware of ties that bind us so comprehensively — we truly do feel for each other. And
eye. Yes, dear friends, in this will you, create happiness in heaven more than anything
this can only be spelt out to you in life itself. Our words at best can only give a rough
else in the way of literally 'doing'.
picture.
Your loves come to its and sometimes a cloud also comes across their own world of
It hath not entered the thought-forms of mortals to know what is conveyed by this word
inner thoughts. They need not put it into words. We can read the thoughts better than
`oneness'. It cannot be said. All that can be achieved are a few steps in the right
all the eloquence in words. And the thought is this: So many years have passed. Am I
direction. That is all any man or woman can do is the whole of a life-time in corpor.
still remembered by those in the earth-body? Do I still live in their thoughts? And because the whole basis of heaven is not as it is on earth, others come and explain
A man prays for his friend. It is good. But to also include in his prayer those he has no
that only by giving off love to others, can or do we ever really answer that cry in the
direct acquaintance with, and to really feel deep down the desire to serve their own
heart.
best and highest interests, that is to feel as the angels of The Great Spirit feel. Do you not see, when all art one, this is how you will feel, more deep, more intense than you
Beloved, in the higher heavens there is no such thing as separateness. No isolation.
ever guessed to be possible? 104
And thus, the highest best man on earth, in this matter, is but no more than one who had advanced a few steps forward in the right direction. This is not to detract from the
Is it not sad to reflect upon what might or what might not have been? Because a
good he has done, or to in any way mark down. It is to put it in perspective, so it is
simple truth was not seen, because a new thoughts were not cast out from the heart,
seen for what it is by those who judge all things from a higher light than mortals.
or help asked for, the tribulations of love carried a soul through an era of darkness. Repeat this many times, in many lives and you have an idea of the endless labor
To pray for those of similar belief to us, what merit lies in that? But to burst the bonds
before us, that can never ever be completed, because more is always being added
of limitations within ourselves, this is, dear friends, to go yet a few more steps in the
unto it.
right direction. And when things are seen from the universal point of view, then even former notions of God and Lord are seen as insufficient.
On the subject of prayer much has been written and spoken through the ages. Yet is there not in each one, a light; a part within, that surely knows really knows, without
By trial and error does a mortal usually gravitate to true ideas of The Great Spirit
another having to spell it out?
E-O-IH. Rarely do these come suddenly, overnight. Let us leave you with a few words that may help you build your own base in this. We are therefore all children on the endless path of life. Let us help each other. You “He that hath faith in Me alone, is surely thrice blessed.”
do not see us, not as you see your friends, yet nonetheless our hands are everlastingly reaching down to bless you, to inspire you with thoughts such as the ones briefly touched upon in this address.
“All I want to do is to do the good. Why will ye not let me do it?”
Let no man err in this. It is by and through cultivation of an understanding as to exactly
“To have faith in Me. above all else and all other persons, this is the highest truth for
what is prayer that the universe opens out in a mortals' world of inner thoughts. Devoid
any son of man."
of prayer, the man or woman is tossed helplessly about in the earth-life and for a time, “O Great Spirit E-O-lH. Thou, My Creator. Thou alone art that bright and shining star
the same happens in the heavenly life. 105
within each person. Beyond all sacred names, beyond the Gods and Lords, Thou, O
Will I see him again? Win I see her again? Will they be unto me the same person that I
Jehovih. Thou art the star that shines in each soul forever.”
knew before, that I will recognize as that person and not someone who is a stranger to me? These, and many others, are some of the thoughts that come to mind.
And it is natural that there should be grief. It is also natural that as life, the flow of life, continues, and the things of corpor that press upon us demanding our attention cannot be postponed but have to be dealt with, it is right we attend to these things. For in so doing, time itself will be found to be on our side; to take away the sharpness of that initial pain, as if the spirit itself had been wounded. And the world of Spirit is very kind.
For the world of Spirit will do everything possible to bind up, what seemeth to you, a deep wound within the spirit, that you cannot of yourself either comprehend or heal. But
To Comfort the Bereaved
time carries us all remorselessly forward.
Don G. Pickard (1982) And to every living person on the earth cometh the moment when someone dearly
Sometimes we try to visualize our loved ones as we knew them. But it is not like that,
loved passes beyond the limitations of the corporeal world; and they depart from us.
that we shall see them face to face. For the passing of the years in the Spirit-worlds will
The chair they sat in is vacant. We try to recall their characteristics and the words they
more spiritualize the features into something resembling eternal manhood or eternal
say, the smile, the particular tone in which certain words are said; and after the passing
womanhood than anything that could be achieved by the spirit continuing to inhabit, or
of time the vivid pictures still come up.
to dwell, within the body of corpor, because – as the span of years increase so becomes it more difficult for Spirit to competently use the vehicle of expression that it
Nothing can blot out the memory of those who have gone before us; and we often say,
has at hand.
in the quietness of the evening ─ O God! Where has the spirit of my loved one gone? 106
The vehicle becomes unwieldy, incompetent; and in the end, no longer usable in that form. And therefore Spirit will quit this body that it cannot anymore use; and this,
These are the thoughts that pass through your mind. And no one need be ashamed of
beloved friends, has nothing to do with sin or saviors or anything preached in the
admitting such thoughts. They are easy to read. They declare themselves. They speak
dogma of theology. It is just the most natural thing that there is, for the spirit to quit it,
to us of what we call ‘the human touch’. But The Great Spirit is very loving and wise,
and then, to be free.
and will not answer such prayers as these, because when you look into your own heart, there is an element of selfishness in any reluctance to let the loved one depart this life
For only once, does the spirit, the immortal spirit, inhabit this earthly form; and the
of corpor ─ and go to a world in which there are no troubles as to the faculties of
loving kindness of The Great Spirit hath created what you call death in order that the
hearing, or seeing; where all things open out anew with a greater glory than ever the
spirit can do this — i.e., to quit the mortal body and then, to dwell in the worlds that are
glory that you behold in the life on earth.
the immortal worlds – the worlds of Spirit – in which death is not. And the more you give thought to what we say and simply ponder these worth, the more it seemeth to you that
But when you analyze your thoughts and are true in your thinking, you will say to The
all things fall within the category of wise provisions, created by a most wise and loving
Creator ─ O Creator — O, Great Spirit, it is but a selfish love, this desire that makes me
Creator; seeing contingencies a long time ahead, opening doors, as it were, almost in
want to cling to those who supported me all my life. Yes, in a way, it is a selfish love, this
advance, almost as it were, putting down a carpet for a very important person to walk
reluctance to let the spirit finally quit associations with the concerns of earth and our
upon.
personal concerns. The cords of love ─ yes ─ they bind us together. But once the spirit has quit the body of corpor, the interests of that person must of necessity be different to
Yes, preparing and paying great care and attention to a thousand and one details
the interests of those who have not as yet crossed the narrow line that divides one from
involved in the creation of a living soul and its progress through eternity. Often we say:
the other.
─ O, that He had not taken my loved one away! Or we muse: ─ if only the ‘Status quo’ could have continued another couple of years. If only the pattern and the system of our
Therefore, a true loving heart after a time, will send out thoughts as these into the
well-ordered lives could have gone rolling onward, undisturbed, please God ─ for a
spirit-worlds: — “O, Beloved Great Spirit, guide Thou and protect the one I love. Let
couple of years at least.
neither harm nor evil come to them in the spirit-worlds. Clothe them, O, Father, with 107
light of Thy Light, ethe of Thy ethe and Thy knowledge and understanding and an
For The Great Spirit hath taken care of all things, and made provision accordingly. And
awareness of Thy Presence that abideth with them always. Let them go their way in life,
for the spirit of the dead there is always a better future in the Summerland and the
with our blessings and best wishes.” Beloved, there is a time for mourning, in these
planes beyond than ever could possibly be by the anticipation of a return to the former
proceedings, of the quiet tear, of the personal prayer to The Creator and the prayer that
things. Let your heads rest in this knowledge, and be not afraid.
is sometimes the cry of a child baffled somewhat by the mystery of death. O, yes, there is a time for these things — these emotions — these things of the heart and the mind and the spirit within, that are common to all of us and we should not hold them back.
Meditation Alfred Holmes
But there is also a time for sober realization of the truth of certain words in Oahspe in
(1982)
Bon’s Book of praise. I take them not back to the things of the past, to trials and tribulations. But I open the veil, and I show the spirit the great provisions I have made,
Divine love is your greatest possession. And it is inexhaustible. The more you give it
and these open before the spirit as one that is constantly surprised, by the provisions
away, the more of it you possess. It wants nothing, because it is everything. It is the
which I have created for the spirits of the dead.” You see, long before any of us were
happiness of celestial beings. It is your happiness too, the only real and lasting
quickened into life, Life was, and Life had always been. And Life always prepared for
happiness. It survives all troubles, pains and sorrows. It lives through youth, old age
the contingency ahead. Long before we came into Life, it had all been well thought out.
and death. Nothing can defeat it. lt is what is left of you when everything else is gone. It
The governments and the systems, and the authorities of heaven, all had been thought
is your security above that of all material things. It is more enduring than gold or
out; and they work today as wonderfully as they did millions of years ago, in the
diamonds, more enduring than the earth itself. It is eternal. It is the ruling power of the
different echelons of heaven. Let us just rest in the fact that with all these well thought
universe. It is the Creator.
out provisions, there is no need for any of us to be anxious, or even to say to the One beyond the Gods, the kind of words that do, on such occasions, so readily fall from our
Learn how to cultivate it. Make it your most persistent study, effort and purpose. You
lips.
will be inspired as never before. You will have the help of mighty angelic beings.
108
Bringing forth the divine love from within starts when you try to be harmonious, not
Meditation
combative, not argumentative, not competitive, not opinionated.
Alfred Holmes (1982
You will have to come apart from the world, to some extent, to live like this. But if you have to live and work in the world, if you are not able to get out of it, you can cultivate
Thou art the Whole, Jehovih, the All, the One Eternal Being, Ever-Present and
divine love in private. In your silent prayers to Jehovih, make it your chiefest aim and
All-Powerful. There are a thousand names or figures worshipped as gods in the world,
purpose, your most cherished dream. Somehow the way will open for you to achieve it.
but only One sustains life and guides the galaxies in space. Only One Supreme
You are touching heavenly spheres of exalted beings, attracting their support, their
Intelligence rules the destiny of man. No man comprehends Thee in Thy completeness.
inspiration and guidance.
Even the highest of human beings, souls of hundreds of thousands of years of experience, look upon Thee with awe and wonder. We mortals need more than
Divine love is what you ARE. You have found yourself when you begin to express
anything else to recognize Thee, and attune ourselves to Thy will, wisdom and love.
divine love. This is the sweetest feeling, the greatest pleasure. It is creative. It is
There are some who will come awake, and work with Thee, and begin to build a new
beautiful. Once you have felt the thrill of divine love, you will cease wanting things, you
world of love and dedication to the welfare of all people.
will cease acquiring things. You will not need things. You will be secure and fulfilled in your own divine self.
They will not try to persuade mankind to a new way of life, but will go to work, and build an example of the perfect type of society in which there will be no war, crime, poverty and disease. To become builders and workers with Thee, Jehovih, What must we do? We are but partially, awake and attuned; — like little children who have grown to the point where they will not do any wrong, but still are not able to do any great good. We are trying to see the way more clearly, and attune ourselves more perfectly.
109
Thy heavenly kingdoms are not places of idleness and ease. The inhabitants are
Meditation
progressive, and eager to work and learn. They are not free of problems; but they are
Alfred Holmes
free of tension, fear, hatred, jealousy, greed, lust, egoism, and all the propensities that
(1982)
make beasts of men. There are days when we are uninspired, when we feel just like an ordinary separate We mortals need to work to free ourselves from these hidden causes of disharmony
self. When we try to commune with Thee, O Creator, our mind is a blank. We feel
and suffering. We don’t want to be critics of the world or reformers. We just want to help
nothing, neither praise nor thanks, nor any kind of good feeling. We know that love,
heal its ills. But if we can’t heal our own ills, where do we stand? We know Thou art
purpose and awareness have not died within us; but nothing is getting through to the
planning for the world’s regeneration, O Creator.
outer consciousness. What is the reason for this? Is it our own fault, or is it caused by some influence or circumstance beyond our control?
Somehow, we can be part of Thy plan. Let it be whatever is in accordance with Thy will. Alone, we can do nothing; so we must tune ourselves to the highest possible inspiration
We know we sometimes fail Thee, ― not because we purposely turn away, but
and source of power. Thou hast said in Oahspe; “I have given Thee Thyself, O man.”
because of lack of good judgment, and failure to see the pitfalls; perhaps too, because
But we would give ourselves back to Thee. We do not want to own anything, even
of weakness of will when the pressures are great. But we are still Thy instruments,
ourselves, but to give all to Thee, lose the lesser self, and express all our talents and
raised up to serve Thee.
powers in Thy service, for Thy glory and the good of all. And it is our purpose to serve Thee more and more perfectly, and rid ourselves completely of everything that tries to shut out Thy light. The writing of a daily prayer has become a habit which we do not wish to give up. We form lots of habits in a lifetime, most of which are of the lesser self, and need breaking; but if we ever formed a good habit, this is it; and it will be the last to be discarded. We are trying to uncover and express certain good qualities which we know are within, but which keep eluding 110
us. The soul that we are is gentle, loving, kind; strong in purpose, yet light-hearted and joyful.
I am a part of God, and God has a great purpose in life for me which He is revealing day by day as I grow in strength of body, mind and spirit.
We feel we are too much on the serious side to be well-balanced, not radiant with the joy and goodwill of our fullest possible awareness. The true self, the soul, rejoices in
I am well and strong. I have the power to overcome all things within me.
its existence. It is overflowing with love and faith. It gives of itself continually. It pours forth. It is beautiful. It shines like a sun. Each of us can say, “I am that. I am kind and
In God’s care, no harm can befall me.
loving to all, giving blessings to everyone.” I now give myself over to God’s protection and I will follow His guidance day by day.
I Am Never Alone Harold Sherman
Meditation
(1982)
Alfred Holmes (1982)
I am never alone. We would be positive in awareness of Thy Presence, O Creator, so that we override God, the Father, is always with me.
all that is negative in and around us. We would transmit our positiveness to others who are striving, and help them sustain their awareness and faith. We are a host. We have
My soul, my identity — that something which says, “I am I” to me — is an eternal gift
the Power of Thy Angels expressing with and through us. We affirm our unity and
from God, the Great Intelligence.
oneness with Thy Hosts.
I can never lose myself because this self is a part of God.
We are part of a great organization of Benevolence. It is Thy Will, O Creator, Thy 111
Presence and Power, which is functioning here on earth for the upliftment of all its people. It is Thy Light in our souls, which breaks down the barriers and shines through
All of us fall short of recognizing the truth of Thy Presence, Thy Power and Thy All-ness.
us to touch and awaken other souls. Thou art doing it! We give our faith to Thee, to
We need to cultivate greater and greater awareness. This is the most important thing
Thy Angels, to Thy Presence in every soul. We sing a song of praise to Thee in our
we can do. This is the Light of the New Era upon this world. When man does this in
hearts every moment of the day. Thou art blessing the world! And we are part of that
sufficient numbers and applies himself in consecrated affiliation to practicing Thy
blessing. We are Thy instruments, and we are thankful, and humble, and full of
Inspiration, he can wipe away the causes of all human misery.
rejoicing that Thy time has come on earth, and all will be made new.
Kosmon Newsletter Meditation
Gus Cahill
Alfred Holmes
(1982)
(1982) Dear Friends: To praise Thee, O Creator, is the highest wisdom; to serve Thee, the greatest joy. This In what way can the Faithist Fellowship and the teachings of Oahspe profit you? What thought keeps returning to our consciousness. It is a most helpful affirmation. We is the Faithist Fellowship? would do well to ponder it, and use it often. And try to put it into practice as objectively and as fully as we can. Man habitually praises the wonders of “nature” and the The Faithist Fellowship is the association in spirit of all who worship their Creator and “universe” as he sees them. But he fails to recognize, publicly at least, that Thy who endeavor to harmonize their own lives to His purpose. Presence is the All-Supreme Intelligence, that Thou art the All-Person, creating and inspiring all forms of life, that there is a singleness of purpose uniting all, and that love For you were not created by chance. You are designed as an instrument of the Divine for all is the one foundation upon which he would do well to base his own existence. Being essential to the plan of His Universe. At present you are serving your novitiate. 112
You are undergoing a period of training and trial. Your progress will depend entirely
responsibilities to be shouldered, as well as beguiling delights to be shared and
upon yourself. Nevertheless you will at all times be under the guidance and control of
endless beauty to contemplate. When you have finished with the affairs of this galaxy,
supremely devoted and capable angelic mentors, so long as you are one with the
a hundred thousand million more await your leisure. Perhaps you will yourself partake
Faithist Fellowship.
in the labor of creating new ones.
Which is no small organization. Indeed, it is the largest and most powerful
Physical planes of being on this planet and others like it are the seedbeds of the
organization in the universe. The Master Soul or God in control of this planet is a
immortal soul. The moment of conception is the moment of the creation of a new being
humble member, for instance. So are all who work under his direction in the affairs of
in the universe. Every human soul born now is capable of eternal life. Every soul can
heaven and earth.
attain to eternal life by his own will and desire and effort. The road to eternal death is not a pleasant one.
Notice there was no capital letter for the “his” in the last bit? Our God here is our elder brother, not our Creator. He desires not to be worshipped.
Perhaps the best aid to success is through prayer. By this means guidance is given and strength obtained to overcome the frightful problems and to carry the crushing
In time to come you will pass through successive planes of eternal life into positions of
burdens and to face the darkness of our human lot. By faith and prayer these
infinite knowledge and tremendous power. Power over yourself, power to control and
problems are indeed solved, our burdens lightened, our darkness illuminated. Those
shape the world around you. Power in the service of the Almighty.
who separate themselves from the Fellowship of Faith are they who bring frightful suffering and wickedness into human life.
On a dark night, far away from city lights, out on the wild or in a ship at sea, gaze upwards into the galaxy in which our sun has its being. In that mighty concourse of a
“Beloved Brethren, it is given unto us to seek the Heavenly Father’s aid at all times,
hundred-thousand-million stars there is work awaiting you that will keep you occupied
that we may he equipped on the path of our unfoldment; nurtured by His Immortal
for quite a time. There are also just as many unseen, etherean worlds wherein the
Love; strengthened by His Grace, and aided by those who watch and minister from the
immortal soul has its being, and where too there is great work to be done, vast
heavenly worlds beyond.” So reads the Faithist missal. 113
Gus Cahill Be sure that you will live after death. The question of deep concern is, in what state will you find yourself? There are planes of spiritual darkness as well as planes of light, for even the wicked live after death, if only for a season. But the angelic forces of the Fellowship of Faith are ever prepared to help you now and always to surmount weaknesses and conquer temptations, to control the darker self and to set an example to others to do the same. If only you could realize how decisive your own quiet example could be to the world around you! You have a tremendous destiny to fulfill, a destiny that begins now on this planet and unfolds eternally into an infinity of heaven worlds above. You cannot fulfill this destiny however without God’s fullest help and guidance. So whenever you may he in need of Divine aid, form in mental image and in golden light, the Sign of the Sacred Name, thus:
(Eoih’s Symbol)
Fraternally yours, 114
Thoughts About Love
You Have What It Takes
Alfred Holmes
Mary L. Kupferle
(1982)
(1982)
Love is the most beautiful word in any language. Love gives meaning to life. It is the
If your life seems at times to be too much for you to handle, remember, dear friend, you
reason for our existence. Cultivate the seed of love in your soul as God’s most
have what it takes. You have what it takes to be patient and steadfast, to see your
wonderful gift. Of all the seeds He has planted in the souls of men and women, this is
direction and know the road to travel, to regain your well-being and strength and be
the most glorious. It is the perfection of His Voice which speaks in every human being.
staunch in faith and to trust Jehovih.
The love of Thy Being, O Creator, is the highest love. The love that we feel for our
You have what it takes to be successful, happy and fulfilled, to feel the peace that
fellowmen is the love of Thy Being. Thou art the true object of the love we feel.
passes understanding within your heart, to live courageously and victoriously, facing every situation and condition with an overcoming attitude no matter what.
Teach me how to love, O Creator. Inspire me with Thy all-inclusive love. I want to make the giving of love from Thee the chiefest aim of my life.
At one time in my life when demands made upon me seemed overwhelming, when the many decisions needed were difficult to make, it seemed impossible to relax and
I want to cultivate this beautiful feeling which is Thy love within me, O Creator. I want
let go. Thoughts crowded faster than I could make affirmations and there seemed to be
to express it for all people I know and meet. I want to help others all I can, with a deep
no let up to the pressure of events.
and intense desire to awaken them to Thy Sweet Presence within themselves. Then, when kept awake at night by doubts and questions, I found that a most healing thought was, “I have what it takes to relax and let go. I have what it takes to trust Jehovih.” Knowing this, I was able to relax and go to sleep quickly.
115
During the day when the demands seemed relentless, again I found it helpful to
to know that a new door of life and happiness is opening to you.
remember, “Whatever wisdom I need, I have it; I have what it takes.” This thought sustained me and gave me assurance that saw me through crisis, changes, and
Yes, dear friend, you have what it takes to relax and let go, to give the burden, all
challenges. I found I did have what it takes, and as a result all things resolved
burdens to the Almighty.
themselves, good came forth, and I was better in every way as a result of the experience.
You have what it takes to respond to the Great Spirit’s healing power, to demonstrate prosperity, abundance, to trust in the Ever Present and let His plan unfold in your life
You too, dear friend have what it takes. You have what it takes to face every task,
and in everyone’s.
every demand and to know that through the Ever-Present Spirit of the Almighty in you, you are with Him, are equal in every way to anything you have to go through.
You have what it takes to face change and upheaval with faith and serenity. You have what it takes because built into the depth of your soul is the ability to handle victoriously
You have what it takes to face all before you, knowing that through the spirit of Jehovih
every challenge of your life.
within you, through you, you can accomplish all things with ease, wisdom and success. You have what it takes to know that the only presence and power is The Ever-Present, the Creator. Your mind has what it takes to be divinely illumined. Your soul has what it takes to be poised, relaxed and free.
When you think you do not have the patience and await the answer to your prayer, you have the strength and all it takes to know the answer will come in due time, When you think you do not have another ounce of strength to see a situation through to the right conclusion, you have what it takes; the added strength is there at hand. When you feel that you can never again be happy, you have what it takes to refuse to believe this and 116
Meditation
judging every thought and idea as to whom it serve, self, or Thee; and steadfastly
The Eloists
casting away all things not in tune with Thy Will.
(1985) I want no teaching, nor faith nor religion, given me by another person or church, which I will accept nothing from men nor gods nor spirits nor angels, without consideration. I is for the purpose of helping me, as a separate self, to success, prosperity, good health will judge all things, making sure that I follow only that which is from the inspiration of or happiness. Thy Presence. I recognize that mankind is in darkness, that his combative instincts and systems of competition breed hatred and separateness, extreme wealth and poverty, greed and Thoughts about Love crime and warfare and disease and every kind of tragedy and misery imaginable. The Eloists (1985) I recognize that I am a part of humanity’s darkness, and that my first steps should be in the direction of self-purification, not seeking to GET something, but to lose something. You may think you cannot give love unless you feel love. But you ARE love in a sense. If you affirm love, you are its instrument, even though you are not feeling it. By I recognize that there is no separate salvation, no separate achievement of any kind; affirmation, you are giving faith to the Creator’s Presence, and He is doing the work. and that I trust only to identify myself with Thee, my Creator, to unite consciously with Do not, in your mind, exalt love-for-all as something beyond your capacity. In its first Thy hosts, and work for world change and upliftment, losing my ego, forgetting stages, it is nothing more than common goodwill. self-desires and ambitions, becoming nothing that Thou mayest be all through me. Respect is akin to love. If you cannot love all people, you can at least give them I must conquer the self that is my mortal heritage, and uncover Thy inspiration within respect, remembering that the Creator made you equal, not superior, to your my soul; not accepting all suggestions that enter the mind but discriminating carefully, fellowmen. Remember too, the potential beauty and perfection of the soul within. Like 117
a plant that thrives on sunshine, so the soul needs love for growth. All there is, is the Creator, and He is love. Therefore, I am love. I will affirm nothing that No one needs to be without love. Many lonely old people suffer because they believe
denies it. Love is all I want to be, love guided by the all highest light.
no one cares about them. Is it because they have always expected love to come to them from others? Is it too late for them, O Creator, to awaken to Thy Presence and
If you cannot see love expressing anywhere in the world, you can at least discover it in
start bringing love forth from their souls? Universal love wants to use you for the
yourself.
upliftment of humanity. Even though it may seem absurd, affirm: I am Love, going forth to bless everyone in my world. Try not to be a leader or teacher. Be love! Remember
Whenever you are annoyed by someone, silently affirm from the higher self, “I give
how you felt as a little child when you knew only beauty and goodness. Radiate love
you love.” Affirm it over and over until the annoyed feelings are dissipated. This simple
through every cell of your being. You ARE Universal Love!
declaration can work wonders, All of nature responds to the love we express from the Creator’s Presence within us.
The truest and best healing method: — to praise the Creator and all creation, and to radiate love to everybody.
I do believe that Love is the ruling power of the universe, that Love can heal all ills, that Love redeems or releases mankind from darkness.
In a search for truth, the mind wanders into many fields, but it always comes back to the practice of love as the basic means of understanding and enjoying life. The Inspiration of Angels The ability to bless people with the Creator’s love under all circumstances should be
Don G. Pickard
cultivated. It is the great easer of tension. It soothes and smoothes and heals.
(1985)
The substance of our being is love. Love is what we’re made of. If we knew the whole
I have not been in the heavens very long. How long, as to earth years I cannot say,
truth about love, fear, pain and grief would be eliminated from our lives.
because time and the way time goes by, cannot properly be com- pared to earth time. 118
It is one of many things so difficult to speak about, other than to say it is not as it is with you.
Faces, then smiles. It was hard for me to accept the fact I had died. I had always said: - “When you’re dead, you’re dead.” How to explain to earth people that when you’re
Some things are like they are on earth and these we can explain so you understand.
dead you are more alive than ever before?
Other things are different. They suggested I go back to school. I laughed. Why? “To learn again how to read, And the cat is staring at me with a puzzled expression as if he is thinking, “What is the
how to write words,” I was told. “It is a bit harder on this side to do it because you
problem? I can at times read your thoughts as if you spoke words aloud. Why can’t
cannot let your thoughts wander from what you are doing or the letters go all over the
he?” (referring to me).
place. Nor can you go and catch them.
Oh never mind that cat. He is just being difficult. Go to sleep, you!
It requires concentration and thoughts must be more controlled. A bit annoying, my dear, at first,” he said, “but after a while you’ll get used to the new way. And then you
Did you have pets on earth? They do say the spirits of these pets recognize you when
can go in any of the libraries and read a book. We have copies of all the books on
you cross over. Crossing over, I must tell you about that. It was like coming out of a
earth that have been published. Does this surprise you?”
mist. Some people describe it as being a kind of long funnel, or tunnel, and they have I said, “So far, it’s all been one big surprise. Do you think if I told them back on earth
the feeling of lightness, floating, like a piece of driftwood on the waves.
they would believe?” A few might, but the many would laugh, or put it down to I only had feelings of impressions in between gaps, far as I remembered. But
fantasies. And this factor creeps into conversations many times. If I told them thus and
everyone was so kind. They all seemed to have a job to do, and everyone knew what
thus, would they believe? Let us inquire of others as to what they were told when they
it is they had to do. I think I woke at times like a baby and then fell asleep. I remember
crossed over!
someone saying:
“We cut the cord,” and later I found out what was meant. But it “Excuse me but when you died to the earth life, what did they tell you on arrival?”
really was in some respects same as the other birth. 119
would be. “They had a record of my earth life, and seemed to know everything about me. One man asked if I knew where I was and I told him I think I am in the heavens. He looked
I have spoken to quite a few, and all are agreed, never would they want to return to the
at the records and knew I was a plain down to earth working man, so he did not ask
old conditions. Some do go back to see how things are, but after a while many of them
me a lot of difficult awkward questions.”
lose interest in the concerns of mortals, except those who have people who know about our world, who keep in contact.”
The angel with the records in his hand smiled encouragingly. “We have wonderful libraries here,” he said. “All the works of the masters are in the libraries, and I think you
“But as regards those who had it cushy on earth,” he continued, with people to wait on
will be fascinated at how much one can learn in this. The color range exceeds that of
them, these are the ones who get the surprise of their lives here for it seems to them
earth, and the tints and overlays can be multiplied greatly in various combinations.”
that everything is topsy turvy.
I spoke to my father a few months after he had passed on and asked, “What are you
Some get angry and feel there is no justice. Then along comes someone who knows
doing at the moment, Dad?”
how to handle these people and tells them that most certainly there is justice in heaven. And they whip them off to schools of education. They have television that
“Drawing,” he replied, and a few days later my friends found him doing some sketching,
reels of I pictures of their own memories. How they do it I don’t know. They are always
they said, in a large library. Later on he was shown around the hospitals that had been
working on electronics, here in heaven.
established by those who love the Great Spirit and Dad’s eyes were opened. At any rate, those who had it cushy on earth take a longer time to adjust in heaven. It Another man we inquired of seemed a silent type and spoke in a slow and measured
isn’t that they are bad people in themselves. They just got a philosophy of life that is all
way. “I have kept my eyes open and learned,” he said. “There’s such a lot to learn
haywire.”
here. The poor, what I suppose you would call the ordinary working class, who had a “Excuse my butting in,” said a nearby spirit, “but I was in electronics in the earth life
hard time of it most of their lives, come here and find it truly is all they hoped heaven 120
and I think we, that is a gang of us, are working along the right lines in this subject.
adjustment to line up the variables in frequencies between spirit world and earth
The present method of contact via the clairvoyant and the clairaudient is too restricted,
world.”
too limited to reach out to the many and make a deep impression on them. “Some of our friends think when we cross over our skills go overboard and we become The medium can do much good, but only on a small limited scale. Without going into
simpletons.”
technical detail too much, the problem is one of adjustment to two variables in rhythmic vibrations, and finding a method of toning down ours to their rate of vibrations
“The old funnel shaped thing in the center of an arena, with a complex invention to set
and sort of speeding up theirs to be adjusted to our higher frequency.”
up before we could do voice recording direct, may be likened to television in the early days, where you had a picture that was only clear and sharp in focus at times. Today
“We are,” he continued, “and have been working on this for some time, but our own
we are in a similar position.”
progress has to tie up not only with the date of our solving this problem, but their own development and understanding of the two kinds of spheres of manifestation, theirs
“We attended a lecture in a nearby college of higher education. A special teacher from
and ours.
planes higher than us had come to our area by invitation of those who organized things. He spoke of cycles or ages, and said, `In one age you can preach till you are
We are handicapped in this from the start. Most of our own people have a blind spot
weary of trying to explain things, and in another period you say but a few words and
when it comes to imagining the simple fact that their colleagues carry on investigating
the multitudes flock to hear you.
into electronics when they cross over. And it is not just a matter of technical invention, but of bridging gaps in comprehension. You probably know the pitch of each voice is
You have to take into consideration as to whether the time of your labor ties up with
of different frequency. If you tabulate ranges of frequencies, determine the pitch of
the heavenly pressures falling on mortals. For example in one age, they will desire all
each voice, register it as in a central exchange, then you can operate after the
passion and earthly desires. In another age, the opposite. They will neglect the
comparative way of a complex telephone central exchange. Simply exchange the
matters of earth and give all their energies to spiritual matters. Your inspiration you
notion of dialing a number to the notion of the pitch of a voice, and a method of
direct upon mortals and the type of inspiration must bear these factors in mind. Could I 121
say success or failure of your venture, hinges on a thorough under- standing of this. I
restriction. It is the wisdom of the earth that speaks in the question asked, because the
suggest you coordinate your labor with those beyond, and they will give you guidance
man knows not that, left to himself, he would be pulled down by the adverse influences
for they can draw on the records going back thou- sands of years.’
surrounding him, and would gravitate into a darkness that would be the very opposite of the light his soul would have had by virtue of treading the straight and narrow. All
“Much later it occurred to us that our work was known in the regions beyond ours and
earthly wisdom takes the short term view of things.”
that it had received blessing. We were told the Father spoke of this to his son God of Paradise, and had promised that as it was a good labor we had in hand, the chain of
“Don’t forget to say a few words about spirit healing, will you?” says a spirit. “Many
light would connect us to higher worlds.”
earthly institutions are still suspicious of any form of healing that is outside their own knowledge. And when we do, when good spirit operations shrivel up a cyst or a growth,
“The most persistent of all angelic inspiration comes to you from those who are your
they just scratch their heads and mutter that nature restored the balance. Anything but
guardian spirits, who change the watch as the changing of the guard on the days of
attribute it to the source it came from.
the moon, but never leave any of you devoid of heavenly guidance. The guidance is imperceptible, themselves kept strictly in the background for they must not make
But I mustn’t bellyache; what does it matter who heals, as long as a person is restored
themselves known to mortals.
to health again?”
Persistent pressure, yes, but the mortal operates with freedom to do as he wishes.
“Spirit healing is not distinct, or should not be, from the orthodox as you can medicine
Heaven is most adamant that mortal freedom shall be a true freedom. We cannot do
and surgery, but the two ought to be working partners. If you go to root causes of
anything that could be judged as an infringement of this liberty. But we read mortal
things the best form of healing is to have conditions of harmony in your life so that
thoughts. And here is reflected the wisdom of the earth.
sickness cannot get a hold in the first place. Do this, and more good will come to the many than thousands of patch and repair operations they do each year. But I do not
Our labor is one of gentle persuasion, to walk the straight and narrow way. It leads to
suppose they are ready to hear us.”
your greatest happiness eventually, although on a short term basis you may think it a 122
I asked further details. “What is there about spirit healing that is better
than surgery,
some needing to be healed of habits and drugs that had taken a hold and injured their
do you think?”
spirit body. Many are ardent believers in Jesus and come here expecting to see a throne with Peter and James sat either side of the master. They also expect the more
“Welt, to start with, we do not always have to cut a person open and peer inside and
horrid scenes of revelations enacted before their eyes. And patiently we try to explain
do a messy job and hope it comes alright by the natural body healing tendencies. We
that God had nothing to do with that. He is love, etc. But while they admit He is love,
can see clairvoyantly better than the X-ray photograph. We see the actions of the
there is a part in them that also believes He is hate. Some have their favorite hymns,
living tissue, the effects being produced by the cause that is out of harmony with the
and the 23rd Psalm is one, but if you read the words carefully, how can God be love
other parts. Then we can take the ethe, that is a hundred times more subtle than the
and also find joy in the discomfiture of supposed enemies?”
coarse electricity and concentrate specific dosages to a given area. In this way a growth can be shriveled up without any messing around with cutting operations inside
“Many of these ardent religious types have a rigid form of heaven in their minds and
the patient’s body. And another thing, because there is not such a shock to the sys-
expect to find a heaven in reality somewhere along the same lines. It takes a lot of
tern in our approach, the healing tendency in-built into the system gets off to a flying
patience and years of training to push these nonsensical ideas out of the mind and
start. You see, we can direct all this power around us by compounds as you make up
lead them, with the carrot and string approach, to- wards wider views of the universe.”
compounds on earth, and then directing them by the will power of many in agreement,
“And it is not only the Christian who is adamant about his convictions and faith. All the
and although the principle is different to the earth way, nothing of the orthodox
others are the same. They live in separate localities for a long season in heaven. For
approach is wasted or of no use when we cross over. It is simply a base upon which
you see, as they never integrated on earth, they are not likely to in heaven. So the
we extend our skills and knowledge.”
reality of life here declares that before our eyes, so provision is made in this to reduce friction on religious grounds to a minimum.”
“We pursued further inquiries into this subject and found that others had already been laboring immensely in this field for there were about twenty five hospitals in the
“After a few years the mind gets accustomed to the fact that it is different here from the
Summerland under the control of the higher ones, and these were specifically
views they had when they crossed over. No one forces them to get shut of these
designed to meet special needs of the mortals who came over before living a full life,
untrue beliefs. They just drop off on their own accord in time. And then, when they ask 123
questions wider in range of vision we take them to the libraries and colleges where
long time to find why they gave me that and nothing else. Mo, Boyo, I deliberately, set
they become acquainted with true factual historical records of their world over
out to make myself look daft. I know it sounds daft to even say this, but I got a motive
thousands of years and work from that basis. In the end they all come to embrace
for doing it. If I can set about lifting them out of the doldrums, you know, Boyo, like it do
wider views of tile. You cannot tell them much about the Great Spirit at first because it
in nature, well, then, I’ve used the talent given me.”
runs counter to their belief in Jesus.” “I haven’t any time for people who say things about standing on your dignity. I am “So they live with that faith for a season. But in time the questions come. They rise
happy in life just being my natural self. But I can’t quite see if `what I told you is
up from the soul within, ever asking questions, just as children do. So we bide our time.
inspiring you anyway. Still you might remember Liter on, Boyo, what I said. Don’t
No point in putting pressure on them. In the end they all get to see it as it is, but alas,
matter if the others reckon I’m daft. The Creator who gave me this one talent, He knew
for some, that may be even hundreds of years into the future, although many make the
what Life was doing.”
transition more easily than we would have thought possible a few years ago.” “Drop the seeds you have gathered. Most of us fulfill the task of the sower going forth “So you see, my friend,” not only mortals have blinkers on but angels also as concerns
to sow, but don’t eagerly wait for a harvest. You will, at best, see but a few seeds
the beliefs they picked up on earth. But Heaven and the Person of The Great Spirit, is
sprouting and showing signs of growth. Be patient. I know many of your own teachers
much bigger than anything put forth in their supposed sacred books.” Another said,
counsel patience and it’s one of the hardest of all virtues to acquire. Remember, the
“Boyo!” That’s what he called me — Boyo. He looked me straight in the face and
mortal likes to have results quickly, but you cannot do labor in Spirit with that view in
said, “Don’t underrate yourself. Everybody’s got talents. Job is to spot them and
mind. Your work does not cease when you have succeeded in planting your thoughts
encourage them to send out shoots. You know, Boyo, like it is in the country.
in the mind of the medium.”
“Me,” he continued, “I make ‘em laugh. When I see some looking a bit miserable or
“You have to watch how the work progresses, when it is all finished and copies in
lost in their own thoughts, I deliberately set out to say something to make ‘em laugh.
circulation. Then you have to discover the mortals to whom the work would be most
Humor. That was what they gave me when talents were handed out. And it took me a
profitable, that is to say, from the viewpoint of their own unfoldment in spiritual 124
knowledge. Then you have to inspire them with the desire to first of all, gather in knowledge of the world of Spirit, then you have to make certain they read and
Chief
understand in the way intended.’
We have invoked the name of the Great Spirit in the Words of Joshu. We have made
“These are my thoughts, dear friends. I see you have much hope, plenty of enthusiasm.
the sign of the sacred name E-O-IH. It is the password unto the worlds of Es. The
But please remember, projects for the Father are going on all over the world. Much of it
angels of the Lords of Wisdom gather in our midst, to elevate our hearts and minds. It
is labor put forth in hope and with prayers for Spirit power to bless it. But the lasting
is better we rise to them than desire to bring the spirits down to our level. In all that we
worth is not in quick returns, but in patient, methodical work, and hearts and minds
do together, let our first thought ever be the Praise and Glory of the Great Spirit. Unto
prepared to plod on for many a long year, just expecting that a harvest WILL come of it
none other shall we bow in reverence. Let us therefore confess before our unseen
sometime in the future. If you have this, and faith in the Father, and the merit of the
friends the Faith that is beyond the range of time itself to measure.
work, then you should not fear or become discouraged. All will be well. Now I must continue on my way.
The Faithist Declaration I Declare unto Thee, Jehovih, in the presence of the Faithists here assembled, that henceforth I will worship none but Thee, Thou All Highest Creator, Who art variously An Act of Worship
named by mortals, Jehovih, The Great Spirit, The Almighty, The Eternal Father, The I
Don G. Pickard
Am, The All Light, Eolin, Ormazd, The Architect of the Universe, Ever Present in all, and yet above all, unto Whom none can attain forever.
(1986)
Prayer of Invocation
I declare that I will henceforth turn from evil and strive to do good, that I may come into
Jehovih, who rulest in heaven and earth, hallowed by Thy Name, and reverent
at-one-ment with Thee, Thou All Father, Life of all Life and Soul of all souls, Who art to
amongst men. Sufficient unto me is my bread; and, as much as Forgive those that
the understanding of all the living even as the sun is to the light of day.
trespass against me, so make thou me steadfast to shun temptation; for all honor and glory are Thine, worlds without end. Amen.
I promise to abnegate self and dwell in harmony with my brother and sister Faithists; 125
also to respect the authority of the Chief of the Community.
Mother Infinite. Attune our hearts to feel this all embracing consideration unto all, that in our blending of hearts and mind and soul we may be at one with Him who is Mother
I promise to put aside the uncharitable tongue and not to perceive evil in any man,
and Father in One.
woman or child, but only in the limitations of their birth and surroundings. Hymn In Thee, O Jehovih is my trust. Amen.
Let us spend these moments in silence in which the private thoughts of each shall ascend to Him unto who is All Light. For it is not right and meet to speak all prayer in
Prayers
public, and those from the deep of the heart are often nearest the Heart of the Beloved
O Star of Infinite Light within each soul, we come with thankful hearts for that light
One.
which casts its rays of many colors into the darkness of the past, to be today a perfect lamp unto our footsteps. Inasmuch as this star within has manifested its own
Meditative Silence
mysterious glory to our understanding, we acknowledge this light thy priceless gift,
(Spoken quietly) O Peace Profound, whose angels of light stand ever ready to bless
and not the words we ourselves have done. Kindle Thou, O Father this sacred light
and impart this peace, forgive thy children who have stood before the Light of Higher
that for Thy glory it shall shine.
Judgment and judged themselves. May this Light that seeth all hidden recesses of the soul, leave its Peace in thy children’s’ hearts. For they have in all sincerity called upon
O Infinite Love, transcending human thought, of Thy Loveliness shall our souls
Thy Holy Name.
perceive, and with Thy vision of truth and beauty we too may see the hidden beauty even in the apparently unbeautiful. Tune to our hearts and minds to see the soul of
Beloved Children of the One Great Spirit, receive the Peace of Him who dwells within
things to the end others shall catch in us a glimpse of that which is truly inexpressible,
each soul. Let none rob you or disturb the thoughts by anxious tear or doubt. For this
yet is called Infinite Love.
Peace is most potent to heal every wound inflicted on the soul. Receive this Peace and be at Peace with all.
O Voice within the silence, thou speakest in the gentle breeze, the tender love of the 126
Reading from Oahspe
Land of Shalam
Hymn of Consecration Prayer of Consecration.
Marjorie White (1986)
Deepen Thou, O Great and Mighty Spirit of Eternity, the desire to do Thy Will, that the love of doing Thy Will shalt become a mighty oak from such a small beginning. For in
One of the strangest colonies ever founded in America was the “Land of Shalam,”
this do we see the way Thy Kingdom is to be founded, in the consecrated laborers
established in 1884, in the Mesilla Valley, a few miles north of Las Cruces, New
who shall bring to pass the ancient prayer. So may Thy Kingdom come, O Great
Mexico, by a group of spiritualists called Faithists. The colony, according to its
Jehovih, established in the hearts of many, till come a time when all shall know the
promoters, was intended to start a “new world and new civilization” with orphaned
name that is above all other names, O Great and Mighty E-O-IH.
infants, raised apart from the evils of mankind, who would serve as progenitors of a better world order.
O Lords of Wisdom through whose mighty power the spoken word surpasses the potency of the sword, grant us the wisdom to comprehend beyond all words the Living
It was incorporated as the “First Church of Tae” in articles filed with the secretary of
Spirit and the sense of truth conveyed.
the New Mexico Territory, December 12, 1885. Foundling babies of all races were to be brought up on a strict vegetarian diet, taught useful trades and occupations and
Address.
given religious training in Faithists principles. Through group living they would learn to be helpful, cooperative, and loving toward one another.
Closing Hymn Benediction of Peace and Farewell to Angels
Why was this spot chosen for the location? Nobody knows. The Faithist Bible, OAHSPE, outlined plans for the colony to he set up along a river, which was called Shalam, According to reliable sources, Dr. John Newbrough, leader of the colony and founder of the Faithist movement, came to Las Cruces in the summer of 1884.
127
After consulting with brother Masons about available land for the colony, he purchased
studded ceiling. This building collapsed mysteriously in 1900, surrounding the
1200 acres in a scenic bend of the historic Rio Grand for $4,500. In October, 1884, Dr.
buildings were acres of vineyards, orchards and gardens, watered by an extensive
Newbrough and twenty followers encamped in tents on the land until laborers from the
irrigation system. More than a half million dollars was dissipated in the project, which
nearby Spanish-American village of Dona Ana could build the structure called the
lasted until 1907 (23 years). Each child had his own nurse and his own teacher, and a
Fraternum, which was to house them all, meanwhile, receiving homes were set up in
private porcelain bathtub! The vegetarian diet was relaxed to permit milk for children
New Orleans, Kansas City, Chicago and Philadelphia, where unwanted babies could
under five years of age.
be left, no questions asked. All residents of the colony dressed alike in white, sack like garments and sandals, hats The first ten children came to Shalam in 1887 and more came at intervals during the
were taboo. The men wore beards and let their hair grow long. The children had a
succeeding years. They were cared for first in the Fraternum, then moved in 1890 to a
gymnasium and plenty of pets, birds, dogs, ponies. Faithist New Year’s was
separate two story brick children’s home. All records of previous identity were
celebrated like Christmas with presents of toys ordered from eastern stores. Ads in
destroyed and the children were given new names taken from the Faithist Bible —
Faithist papers and periodicals attracted many converts during the years of the
Thouri’layah, Whaga, Fiatisi, for example. Each child was deeded a share in the
colony’s existence. Some were sincere, some fanatic, some mentally defective, others
colony. Shalam’s physical setup was elaborate, when it was completed around 1891.
emotionally disturbed. Those who came in good faith were often discouraged by the rigors of ascetic life and the hard work of caring for children and maintaining the farm
The largest building was the Fraternum which housed the adults, nurses and teachers
land.
for the children. It had forty apartments opening onto a courtyard, lavish with trees and flowers, and was furnished with such luxuries as a library and a steam laundry,
Several disgruntled colonists instituted suits in the New S Mexico Territorial Courts in
operated by a Chinese servant.
the 1900s to recover investments which they had made in the project. The Territorial Supreme Court ruled that the litigants were of normal intelligence and went into the
In addition to their separate home, the children had a schoolhouse with a bubbling
deal with their eyes wide open. Dr. John Newbrough founder of Shalam, has often
fountain in the courtyard. There was a circular Temple of Worship with a blue star
been called a charlatan and a mountebank. He was none the less a remarkable man 128
for his time. Born in 1828, near Springfield, Ohio, he was educated in medicine and
Oriental influence. OAHSPE prescribes a vegetarian diet, recognizes one supreme
dentistry, but deserted both professions to follow the gold rush to California in 1849.
Creator, Jehovih, urges world citizenship, eternal peace, and equal sharing of wealth.
From there, he went on to Australia, still in quest of gold. Back in the United States, he
There would then be no need for government, laws, leaders or preachers. Dr.
practiced dentistry in New York. A wealthy man, he was also charitable. He helped
Newbrough and several of the children died in a flu epidemic which hit the Shalam
many struggling young dentists, and invented a cheaper substance to make false
colony in 1891. Andrew Howland, a well to do wool merchant, formerly a Quaker, had
teeth. The New York Supreme Court reversed a lower court’s decision against him in a
been associated with Dr. Newbrough in the founding of the colony, he had been
case brought by the Goodyear Company which owned the patent on the material then
commuting between New Mexico and his New Bedford, Massachusetts home and
used for making false teeth. In the `70s, Dr. Newbrough became interested in the
business On news of the doctor’s death, he gave up his secure, comfortable New
wave of spiritualism that was sweeping the country and found that he possessed
England existence and took over active management of the Shalam colony. Dr.
unusual psychic powers. He became a lecturer and founded several colonies of fellow
Newbrough was a handsome man, six feet, four inches tall, weighing 27) pounds, a
believers in the East.
forceful speaker, who had attracted converts by his dynamic, almost hypnotic personality. Andrew Howland was not so dynamic, but was even more sincerely
The voices of the spirit world commanded him to buy a typewriter and then dictated a
dedicated to the project. So long as he had it, he spared neither his money nor his
fantastic history of world religions, called OAHSPE, which was to become a Faithist
physical energy for Shalam’s success.
Bible. Three thousand copies of this book, called the world’s most extraordinary example of automatic writing, were published in 1882, a second edition in 1831. The
Howland build a huge reservoir and irrigation system, powered by eight windmills. ted
name, according to Mr. Newbrough, is Paneric, meaning earth, sky, and spirit. Paneric,
more orchards and gardens, imported a purebred dairy herd from Wisconsin, and
he said, is a dead language, known only in the spirit world. It originated on the
bought a flock of several thousand chickens, he sold butter, eggs, and milk
continent of Pan which once lay between Japan and North America, extending from
(pasteurized in Shalam’s own plant) in the neighboring cities of Las Cruces and El
Australia to the Bering Sea. Pan was submerged by floods 24,000 years ago, he said.
Paso. When he found that laborers were being charged high prices for commodities,
Many sections of OAHSPE are written in Paneric and the entire hook shows a strong
he put in a community store where food and clothing were sold at cost. For families 129
who wanted to live together, he built an adobe village, which he called Levitica,
Justine. She married Dr. Newbrough in Faithist rites, September 28, 1887, and then
allotting, with each house, land for cultivation.
married Andrew Howland, June 25, 1893, after Valley residents had spread much gossip about “free love” in the colony. She was the one constant influence in the
Levitica was one of Howland’s first mistakes. The colonist quarreled and refused to
colony and is known as the “Mother of Shalam.” The Shalam lands were sold in 1908
help themselves. They let 1,000 chickens freeze in one night. Some of the livestock
for $60,000.
were stolen. Precious water leaked out of cracks in the wooden irrigation ditches. Orchards and gardens withered and died from lack of water and care. Howland
The Howlands went to California for a couple of years but returned to make their home
eventually sent them away with prepaid railroad fares and spending money.
in El Paso, where Mr. I-lowland died in 1917, at the age of eighty three. Mrs. Howland died in 1922. Justine, using the pen name of Jane Howlind wrote for an El Paso
Before long, the school had to be dosed for lack of help; and the children, sent to
newspaper. Now eighty, she is reported to be living in Los Angeles and is
public schools, enjoyed the freer life of the outside world. A couple of the older girls
grandmother to eight or nine offspring of her three children.
eloped. Other youngsters rebelled against the yard work and strange rites of the colony in 1901, after arranging for the legal return of the property to himself, Howland
When Shalam was closed, Justine moved the body of her stepfather, Dr. Newbrough,
placed twenty one of the twenty five children under fourteen years of age then at
from the plot on the colony grounds which had been used as a burial place, to the
Shalam, in orphanages and private homes. Booker T. Washington is said to have
Masonic Cemetery in Las Cruces. In 1952, a group of Faithists placed a granite
taken one bright Negro boy.
monument on the grave, honoring him. All that remains today are the children’s’ home, recently used to house farm laborers, and the schoolhouse which was remodeled for a
Howland peddled dairy products, vegetable foods, cookies and potato chips in Las
barn. The bell from the Temple of Tae was donated to Our Lady of Purification Church
Cruces to keep the home going for the four remaining children. On November 30,
in Dona Ana and now calls Catholics to worship. Residents of Dona Ana recall that the
1907, he gave up, locked the doors of Shalam, and moved away. There was a woman
Shalam grounds were used for concerts, dances and picnics for several years after
behind the Shalam colony too. Mrs. Frances Vand de Water Sweet, a young divorcee,
the Howlands vacated the colony. Gradually, through disuse and vandalism, the
came with the founding group in 1884, bringing with her an eight months old daughter,
buildings fell into ruins. Fire ravaged the beautiful Fraternum and it was razed about 130
fifteen years ago. The original acreage of 1,200 shrank to 900 after floods from the Rio Grande in the early l900s washed away land along the shores.
Meditation The Eloists
The Howlands sold it in 1908 to an agricultural syndicate. Since then, the land has
(1986)
passed through a succession of owners, being gradually cut up into smaller farms. Now then, in deep plowing the fields, present day owners dig up pieces of the pipes
Thanks to Thee, O Creator, that we are able to sustain an awareness of Thy Presence
that carried water from the Shalam reservoir to the buildings. With irrigation from
and Rulership. And that we are able to find good in all things; and not be overcome by
Elephant Buttle Dam, the site of the unusual Shalam experiment now grows some of
the deceptive appearances of failure. We could easily believe that darkness rules the
the finest cotton and alfalfa in the Mesilla Valley. Dr. Newbrough prophesied eighty
world, and that the majority of humans are depraved and unregenerate. But, we have
years ago that it would someday blossom like the rose.”
faith in Thy Presence in every human soul; and in the great truth that the soul of man is destined to be triumphant over all evil and darkness.
Shalam is a memory, but the Faithists live on among scattered groups in various parts of the world, in England, South Africa, Japan, and in numerous states in America.
Once, we were at the point of despair, seeing no good in anything, ready to give up the
Faithists communicate with each other through a newsletter. They follow a vegetarian
battle. But Thy Voice spoke within us, led us to a place of inspiration, and revealed to
diet and the precepts of OAHSPE, knowing that someday their beliefs will he
us the truth of Thy Presence in every soul. We were shown how to work with Thee and
universally accepted, when “the existing religions of the world are but myths.’
for Thee, how to develop our own higher self and help others do the same. Since then, there have been many changes for the better in our lives, both inner and outer. We are
There are two sorts of people in the world, who with equal degrees of health and wealth,
thankful. We rejoice because to the good we can do, and the good we can see ahead
become the one happy, and the other miserable. This arises very much from the
for all people as Thy Plan unfolds.
different views in which they consider things, persons and events; and the effect of those different views upon their own minds. Franklin.
131
strength, light, faith and purpose of benevolence.
Meditation The Eloists (1986)
Meditation The Eloists
If a man feels that he should not be ruled or possessed by others, he should feel also
(1986)
that he should not try to rule or possess others. In reality, man can own nothing, not friends, nor loved ones, nor wealth nor status, nor power, nor even his own physical
Thou art showing us, O Creator, how to be courageous, how to endure without fear,
body.
how to be thankful for the bard experiences as well as for our blessings. We have been affirming that Thou art the All-Doer, doing all for the good of all. If we truly believe and
All these things can desert him, or be taken away by a higher authority. It happens in
live this, we will never complain against anything that happens, but will always be
this world that most men are not even in possession of their own souls. What exists,
strong in faith and willingness to serve; and will see the good in every experience.
then, with which man can identify himself, and find his reason for living? Only his Creator, Jehovih, Who is Ever-Present and All-Powerful. A man can always say within
Thou dost not stand as a judge over man, dealing out rewards and afflictions to
himself, “I have Thee, O Creator; and Thou hast me,” and know that He is in the realm
individuals according to their good or had deeds. Yet Thou art the inmost, first Cause
of truth. Do you know, O mortal man and earth-bound spirit, that since the earth began
and Origin. Thou art back of all things, working over long ages for the development of
countless millions of her children have grown to become gods and goddesses,
the whole body of humanity. And Thou art the Essence and Substance of all being, the
servants of the Creator, living and working in perfect unity in this realm of truth where
Intelligence, the Energy, the Will, the Order, the Beauty, the Love. Thou art the
you may find your identity?
inspiration of every living creature – Ever–Present. In reality, Thou art experiencing with us all things that we experience, for we are one and inseparable.
Though you lose everything, and seem completely deserted and forsaken, you are never alone. The Almighty and His Angel Hosts are your close companions in love,
Both light and darkness are experienced by every soul. We will go on serving Thee persistently, the best we know how, and take our experiences as they come, and make 132
the most of them, for Thy sake and the good of all.
is feeling, we will ignore it, and give Thee praise and thanks, O Creator, and be a blessing for all in our world.
Meditation The Eloists (1986)
We become self-centered at times, O Creator, and concentrate upon our aches and pains, trials and tribulations, and feel that we are most unfortunate, without realizing that we are tuning to a very low condition of mind, and are not being faithful to Thee.
We say, “Oh, if only I didn’t feel so awful! If it weren’t for my ills and troubles, I could bless people and do some good in the world.” Are we not intensifying our difficulties by the attention we give them? Are we not cutting Thee off? Compared to the great mass of underprivileged people in the world, we are most fortunate. Why do we not give thanks for our blessings and benefits, and feel compassion for those who are denied them?
Compassion is so much more worthy a feeling than is self-pity. The spirit of thankfulness dissipates it completely. Praise is like sunshine, warming, healing and uplifting. Recognition of Thy Presence is the beginning of love for all, and is the starting point for the building of a new order of peace and goodwill. No matter what the old self 133
Meditation The Eloists
Meditation
(1986)
The Eloists (1986)
Millions of angels are blessing millions of souls on earth. Millions of earth bound spirits are being uplifted. Thy Hosts, O Creator, are working in unison. All
Thou art showing us, O Creator, how to be courageous, how to endure without fear,
are attuned to One Keynote which is, Thy Supreme Intelligence, Authority and
how to be thankful for the bard experiences as well as for our blessings. We have been
Love. Or, to use a single term, Thy Supreme Being. We are part of Thy Work, one
affirming that Thou art the All-Doer, doing all for the good of all. If we truly believe and
with Thy Hosts.
live this, we will never complain against anything that happens, but will always be strong in faith and willingness to serve; and will see the good in every experience.
We have the responsibility and obligation to be loyal to them and to Thee. We are determining to be loyal; and to continue trying to see how we can be better instruments
Thou dost not stand as a judge over man, dealing out rewards and afflictions to
for thee, so that a greater and greater work can he accomplished through us. How
individuals according to their good or had deeds. Yet Thou art the inmost, first Cause
wonderful it is that we are learning to rise above discouragement and depression and
and Origin. Thou art back of all things, working over long ages for the development of
to overcome moods of darkness! Now, we need but to affirm Thy Presence and the
the whole body of humanity. And Thou art the Essence and Substance of all being, the
magnitude of Thy Works, and our oneness with Thee, to dissipate the clouds and stand
Intelligence, the Energy, the Will, the Order, the Beauty, the Love. Thou art the
in the Light with Thee.
inspiration of every living creature — Ever Present.
This is no personal achievement for personal glory. This is the power and glory of Thy
In reality, Thou are experiencing with us all things that we experience, for we are one
Being coming into expression through many souls in this Day for the establishment of a
and inseparable. Both light and darkness are experienced by every soul. We will go on
new order of peace and goodwill on earth.
serving Thee persistently, the best we know how, and take our experiences as they come, and make the most of them, for Thy sake and the good of all. 134
optimistic and courageous about life. But we are never alone. Jehovih is ever present, Our blessings and benefits, and feel compassion for those who are denied them?
there and available for constant communication, hearing our every prayer and we
Compassion is so much more worthy a feeling than is self-pity. The spirit of
know it when, amazed, we see how fast our prayers are answered. He is loving and
thankfulness dissipates it completely. Praise is like sunshine, warming, healing and
merciful and His loving caring angels do intervene in our lives. He can lift us from
uplifting. Recognition of Thy Presence is the beginning of love for all, and is the starting
despair and hopeless situations with His unseen power to change circumstances in
point for the building of a new order of peace and goodwill. No matter what the old self
our lives.
is feeling, we will ignore it, and give Thee praise and thanks, O Creator, and be a blessing for all in our world.
Each day, no matter how difficult, holds the possibility of some help, some change, some breakthrough, a change of direction, a new approach, and some light on the matter, maybe a new attitude. We are not alone in going through difficult times in the world — the world is going through the difficult time of early Kosmon when those in
Toward Solving the Problems in Our Lives
darkness react to unaccustomed light.
Kasandra Kares (1986)
Each day brings the world closer to the end of mans’ darkness and false god inspired The pressures of living in an evil society can get to us. But there is much to hope for in
ways of war, of dictation, of self-motivated greed and arrogance. There will come a
the midst of apparent hopelessness. Life’s crises and injuries happen to us all, the loss
time when precisely what you wish were world conditions will be the true world
of security, of the support and closeness of someone important, of a career or job with
conditions but here we are living in the present. At least we are fortunate not to have
scant chance of replacement, the difficulties of rearing tempted teenagers in light, the
been born into the times of witch hunts or the Christian Inquisitions where Faithists
loss of a marriage and breakup of a borne and its disorientation, the loss of health,
were thrown to the lions or worse. The awareness that better limes are forthcoming
being bedridden.
can put strength into us as we continue on with our lives and we are determinedly cheerfully courageous against adversity until changes do come.
These and other things can strain the human spirit and affect our ability to be cheerful, 135
Our example of living in light will gain due reward in time so let us continue to be
are not possible are possible after all and easy and of no great consequence so we
charitable though what we practice is unseen, unsung and appears to be
can entertain high hopes.
unappreciated by those around us — but not unappreciated by the Creator. We can trust that in time those choosing to live in their highest light will be rewarded.
We will not be deserted by the Almighty so consequently we will be attended by His Angel Hosts and we may attract inspired mortals and be a chain in all this ourselves
There are tunes when for prolonged periods we seem to struggle by ourselves and we
and perhaps therefore our painful experiences make us better fit to understand and
reach and pass through times when we can hardly bear to live and we feel the depths
help others. Each day brings us closer to a time when the seeming hopelessness of
of despair and discouragement. But because we not only believe in the Creator but act
today will be past. Keep cheerful and smile on your awareness of the Almighty Power
according to His wishes we are Faithists in Him and therefore survivors one way or the
of the Creator. All the cheerful courage you get to face the challenges of these tough
other.
times comes from Him.
There are times when all we seem to get for our labor is opposition and hardship. Then, to go through what we must suffer, we must become pretty good at picking
Jehovih The Creator
ourselves up after beatings that sometimes bring is close to death. Why is this a part
Veronica Halley
of lift? What do we go through this? Because to learn what we are here to learn we
(1986)
have to experience both the depths of despair and the heights of joy, to rebound back to cheerful courage and faith enough times to sustain courage and faith and strength
Who or what created things seen and unseen? Who other than Jehovih the Creator
through it all!. So there are times when it seems that the Creator lets us struggle alone
who has always been? His Power moves in both great and small; His Precious Life is in
and other times when His angels personally intervene and lift our spirits.
each and all No matter what is our call His life exists in each and all.
Aren’t we fortunate to be able to expect the Creator to directly intervene in our lives?
Be ye black, white, short, or tall, Jehovih’s Source exists in each and all.
Because anything is possible to the Creator and to His God, things that to us mortals 136
the spirits — each one within himself — with greater force of will and reason?
In man, beasts, birds, and trees, the earth, the sky, or the seas; whatever is seen or unseen, Jehovih is the Architect of all and has always been.
Answer:
Meditation
Use every possible means of opening the door to higher inspiration, but let each one
The Eloists
decide for himself. Let no one impose his will or opinion on others. The mental faculties
(1986)
are given to us to be used. Thinking is as much a part of life as feeling. The soul must eventually get complete control of the brain. Let the soul begin now in the degree that it
Thoughts and feelings of a selfish nature are constantly playing upon our
is able, to use all faculties of will, wisdom and love. Let the soul be the thinker. Let the
consciousness. They belong to the darkness of the world. Earth bound spirits
soul ponder, reason, meditate, question, and probe into the deepest recesses of the
impinged upon our natures want us to keep tuned with world darkness, for this is their
mortal consciousness. If the soul doesn’t act in these areas of the brain, they remain
delight. When we attune ourselves with the higher beings, to serve the Almighty, the
under the control of the self; that is, the psychic world of mortals.
spirits are disturbed and miserable; and this is the source of our misery. Let the soul bring its will and purpose into expression through the brain areas where In order to save ourselves from these disturbing reactions, we try to avoid certain
spirits have lodged themselves in order to control mortals. Use affirmations wherever,
efforts of a mental nature which directly oppose the thoughts and feelings of the
whenever and however you can, creating new ones constantly. Have faith that the
impingements. We feel that we can concentrate upon awareness, on breathing,
Almighty is handling and controlling the reactions of spirits. Use meditative prayer. Ask
without thought and without bringing our wills to bear, and this will be effective in the
yourselves questions and get your own answers from within yourselves. Feel that you
work of the Almighty.
are talking directly to your Creator.
Shalt we use our willing and reasoning faculties more than we do? Shall we use words
Stand before him in complete candor, honesty and sincerity of selfless purpose, willing
more? Shall we affirm more? And not be afraid of reactions? Shall we directly oppose
to lose all in order to serve the good of all. You, as divine souls, now have the ability to 137
use your own brain faculties of the will and intellect. You can grow in knowledge
them?
through reason. The research scientist thinks and thinks and searches deeper and deeper, learns by trial and error, until finally he comes up with the answer he is seeking.
Compassion is so much more worthy a feeling than is self-pity. The spirit of thankfulness dissipates it completely. Praise is like sunshine, warming, healing and
When you reason on the level of the All Highest Good, your attunement is with the All
uplifting. Recognition of Thy Presence is the beginning of love for all, and is the
Highest, and your answers will be from the All and Soul of all souls, Who art to the
starting point for the building of a new order of peace and goodwill.
understanding of all the living even as the sun is to the light of day. No matter what the old self is feeling, we will ignore it, and give Thee praise and thanks, O Creator, and be a blessing for all in our world. Meditation The Eloists (1986)
Meditation The Eloists
We become self-centred at times, O Creator, and concentrate upon our aches and
(1986)
pains, trials and tribulations, and feel that we are most unfortunate, without realizing that we are tuning to a very low condition of mind, and are not being faithful to Thee.
If a person is critical of us, O Creator, acting superior, and demonstrating a lack of faith in us, shall we defend ourselves? What should our attitude be? It seems that we must
We say, “Oh, if only I didn’t feel so awful! If it weren’t for my ills and troubles, I could
react in such a way as to awaken in him a higher feeling. We must try to get a response
bless people and do some good in the world.” Are we not intensifying our difficulties by
from Thy Presence in him. How can we best do this?
the attention we give them? Are we not cutting Thee off? Compared to the great mass of underprivileged people in the world, we are most fortunate. Why do we not give
By demonstrating faith in him. But not speaking resentfully, argumentatively or
thanks for our blessings and benefits, and feel compassion for those who are denied
defensively. By being light hearted and humorous, not serious, by showing willingness 138
to take criticism. Have we not ourselves criticized others at times? Do we not at times
them incapable of holding onto any subject until it is thoroughly mastered. Although
feel superior to others?
thoughts which flit through the mind may be good, bad, or indifferent, mostly the latter, the mind does not usually hold on to any one of them sufficiently long to learn its nature.
If we are serving Thee, O Creator, we will serve Thy Presence in the other person, not
Thought control is often very difficult to attain. Once attained, however, the possessor
ourselves. We do not want to make another feel inferior or in error. We want to delight
holds within his hand the success in whatever line he may be engaged.
the other person, raise him up, make him feel more divine, more close to Thee. Thought force is the most powerful means of obtaining knowledge. If it is concentrated We do not want to exalt ourselves in anyone’s eyes, but to help them awaken to Thy
upon a subject, it will burn its way through any obstacle and solve the problem. If the
Presence within. Yet we do not want to appear merely to be flattering them or currying
requisite amount of thought force is brought to bear there is nothing that is beyond the
favour. We look for Thy guidance, O Jehovih.
power of human comprehension. So long as we scatter it, thought force is of little use to us but as soon as we are prepared to take the trouble necessary to harness it, all knowledge is ours.
Thought Walter DeVoe
Many people contend that we have a right to think what we will, and that wicked
(1986)
thoughts, if not translated into wicked deeds, are not harmful. This is far from true, and the power of wicked thoughts, just as the power of good and beneficent thoughts, is
Thought may be one of the most significant, yet least understood factors in human
great indeed.
spiritual growth. The process of thought is generally believed to be a purely private matter having a momentary bearing on themselves alone. Actually, because high
Through the course of centuries, for instance man’s evil thoughts of fear and hatred
spirits work to raise those under them on every level, thoughts come from without.
crystallize into what we know as bacilli. The bacilli of infectious disease are particularly the embodiments of fear and hate, and therefore, they are also vanquished by the
The great majority of people have formed the habit of listless thinking, which makes
opposite force, courage. 139
right, we shall always act right. No man can think love to his fellow men or can scheme If we enter the presence of a person infected with contagious disease in fear and
about how to hold them spiritually, mentally or physically without also acting out these
trembling, we must assuredly draw to ourselves the poisonous microbes. If on the other
thoughts. If we cultivate such thoughts, we shall soon find sunshine spreading around
hand, we approach that person in a perfectly fearless attitude, we shall escape the
us; we shall find that people will meet us in the same spirit we send out.
infection, particularly if we are prompted by love. If a tuning fork is struck and another tuning fork of the same pitch is in the vicinity, the second one will ring in concert with the
If then we see meanness and smallness in the people whom we meet, it would be well
first. Likewise, when we think a thought and another person in our environment has
to ascertain if we ourselves are not causing such qualities to emanate from us. The
been thinking along the same line, our thoughts coalesce with his and strengthen him
man who is mean and small himself radiates these qualities and whomever he meets
for good or evil, according to the nature of the thought.
will appear mean to him because his thoughts will have caused something of identical pitch in the other person to vibrate.
When we go into a jury box and see the criminal, we behold only the act; we have no cognizance of the thought which prompted it. If we have been in the habit of thinking
If on the other hand, if we cultivate a serene attitude and thoughts that are free from
evil, malicious thoughts against someone, these thoughts may have been attractive to
covetousness and are frankly honest and helpful, we shall call out the best in other
that criminal.
people. Therefore let us realize that it is not until we have cultivated the better qualities in ourselves that we can expect to find them in others. We are thus most certainly
On the principle that a saturated solution of salt will require only a single crystal to make
responsible for our thoughts. We are indeed our brothers’ keepers, for as we think
it solidify, so also, if a man has saturated his brains with thoughts of murder, the
when we meet them, so do we appear to them and they reflect our attitude.
thought of murder that another person sends out may prove to be the last straw and destroy that last barrier which would have kept the murderer from committing his evil
If we want to obtain help to cultivate better qualities then let us seek the company of
act.
people who are already good, for their attitude of mind will be of immense help to us in calling forth our own finer qualities.
Therefore our thoughts are of vastly more importance than our acts. If we always think 140
It does not always appear easy to rid ourselves of evil thoughts, and most of us cannot
Sleep
help but encounter people or situations which call forth negative thinking, try as we will
The Eloists
to fight it. But there is a simple way of dismissing such unwanted thoughts which does
(1986)
not involve fighting them at all. Both like and dislike tend to attract a thought or an idea to us, and the added thought force which we send out to fight evil thoughts will keep
According to Oahspe, we are spoken to in our sleep for a very good reason. That
them alive and bring them to our mind oftener, in the same way that quarrelling may
reason is that, Ashars have the job of teaching mortals the way. Do you find it difficult to
cause a person we dislike to waylay us for spite. Instead of fighting, therefore, let us
sleep through the night, and toss and turn? As a result, do you awaken tired instead of
adopt the tactics of indifference. If we turn our heads the other way when we meet a
refreshed?
person we dislike, he will soon grow tired of following us. If instead of allowing thoughts of yesterday and tomorrow to harass you, you make your On the same principle if we but turn away with indifference when thoughts of evil come
awake time, a time for meditation and read or think positive messages, prayers or etc.,
into our minds, and apply our minds to something that is good and ideal, we shall find in
you will gain as much from such time awake as you would from sleeping time. Sleep
a short time that we are rid of the evil thoughts and have only the good thoughts we
takes up about a third of our time on earth. It can be useful time.
desire to entertain. What stops us from realizing our objectives is our failure to feel that we are already Only when mankind comes to an understanding of the true nature and proper use of
what we strive and wish to be, we already have that which we seek so much. Our
this divine force can humanity free itself from the fetters of materiality and continue the
subconscious gives form to our strong desires only when we feel our wishes fulfilled.
upward path towards becoming a self-conscious Creative Being.
We draw conditions to us. We draw out of the atmosphere not what we wish so hard for but that which we are and we are what we feel ourselves to be.
141
E: And that self is what?
An Argument in Favor of Soul-Mates Belle Brand Sundgren
B: (Beginning to see the light) Both male and female!
(1986)
E: Exactly so that the soul has to be both, being from the Creator — male and female.
One day while wondering how I could explain soul-mates so that it would make sense, I heard an Etherean speak. Our conversation went like this:
B: And then what? Etherean: Why are you troubled? E: The loo’is must find physical bodies for this male and female soul and so they are B: I just need a better way to explain soul-mates so that it will be believable.
separated and these physical bodies are found. It matters not when each is born but you will find that their likes and dislikes are the same and that their lives will parallel
E: Who created you?
each other. Eventually they are destined to meet. Either here or there.
B: The Creator — Father of us all.
B: But what happens to the part which is being held back?
E: Is the Creator all male?
E: It is in abeyance and is absorbing. That is what makes geniuses of some of those held for any length of time.
B: No, the Creator would have to be male and female E: And how does the Creator create souls?
B: Mozart for instance.
B: As I understand it, “he” gives of himself. We are a part of him.
F: Oh, yes.
142
Whether you buy this or not is up to you but I did. I think it’s just great and makes a
whatever comes our way and make the best of it. We affirm for everyone that Thou art
great deal of sense. Our Creator is loving and kind. He knows, left to our own free will,
with them, speaking in their souls; that Thou art victorious in them now and forever.
there are many mismatches and unhappiness because of it. So He gives us this to which we can look forward. Oranothon once said, “Without soul-mates there would be no peace in the heavens.” And who should know better?
Meditation The Eloists (1986)
Meditation The Eloists
We cannot tell people, O Creator, what Thy angels are trying or planning to do, but we
(1986)
can tell them what we are trying to do. Would it not be right to say that we are trying to learn how to love our fellowmen rather than hate them, to praise rather than criticize
In affirming Thy Presence, O Creator, we are not trying to make something happen, but
them, to uplift rather than burden them, to practice good works toward them rather than
are trying to keep ourselves awake to what is happening. In answering our critics, we
be forever competing, and to replace our fears with faith? In the matter of worship, why
do not want to explain or defend ourselves, or talk about ourselves for any reason,
can we not say we worship the Creator of all, and try to serve Him in our daily lives?
though we may do so at times. It is not our purpose to be examples to others of superior
And say that we feel in our efforts that we are contributing something worthwhile to all
soul expression, but to help awaken others to Thy Presence in themselves, to help
humanity?
them see how they can conquer their fears, and become happier, healthier human beings; doing this not for the sake of the self but for Thy sake, O Creator, and the
We can say, perhaps, that we are not ambitious to be recognized, to make a big splash
betterment of humanity as a whole. As long as we think about ourselves, talk about
in the world, or to get anything from the world but the necessities of life; and that the
ourselves, and plan for ourselves, we are not striking the right keynote. Our effort must
success of our efforts depends more upon privacy than publicity. It is undercover work,
be to constantly think and talk about Thee, our Creator, to build up our awareness so
is it not? A sort of secret service? To tell the world all about it would be to invite
that we are able to see Thy Presence in all people and all things, being willing to accept
opposition and court disaster. Only Thou knowest, O Creator! We feel we have Thee 143
on our side, for we are on Thy side. Praise and thanks to Thee for the work Thou hast
Rulership. We are serving one another physically as well, helping one another in every
given us.
needful way.
This is part of Thy work, too, in which we find development of our natural abilities for creating and serving, and help to make our world better. Thou art the true Doer,
Praise
accomplishing through us, O Creator. All praise to Thee.
The Eloists (1986)
Praise to Thee Jehovih! We rejoice in Thy Presence in us. We give our faith and
Prayer
devotion to Thy Presence in every soul. We know Thou art present every moment, that
The Eloists
Thou art the All-Doer in and through us.
(1986)
Yet, we need to make an effort to express Thee, to help conquer the darkness of the How can we help relieve pain in another, O Creator? All we know is to give faith, love world. We need to exercise our talents and faculties. Dark thoughts and feelings rise up and strength to Thy Presence in him. We can affirm Thy Rulership in his body, his in us, and we must bring our will, thought and feeling to bear to counteract or dispel the mind and his soul. Express for him the same as we would, were we ourselves in pain, darkness. There are no two people alike, and we will each work somewhat differently, not pitying self, but proclaiming Thy Presence and Dominion. but the purpose is the same — to help lift the darkness of the world. We do not see all the causes of pain, but Thy angels do; and we can generate the kind Sometimes we use words; sometimes no words, but motion or action; sometimes both; of atmosphere in which they can work. The causes are long standing and deep rooted. and sometimes neither words nor motion, but stillness. All this is to help purify us The individual is a victim of age old darkness, and is not to be blamed, though he does spiritually and to develop a new consciousness, the awareness of Thy Presence and have the ability to help heal himself and free himself.
144
we are purified and transformed, we cannot accomplish very much. All we can do is We know only one course of action, O Creator and that is to praise and rejoice in Thy
hold our ideal and purpose before us, and keep working toward it, having faith that
Presence, to love Thee and serve Thee, to try to emulate Thee and to act as Thy
Thou wilt use us according to our capabilities.
instrument of upliftment for all in our world. We feel we are helping all; yet at times a single person close to us may need individual treatment.
We do not want to be leaders. We only want to do our best, not for self’s sake, but to glorify thee. The possible value of words is that they can inspire people to action. They
This is what we question. How best can treatment be given? To cure a specific
can awaken inspiration that is latent. They can strengthen purpose. So we will continue
ailment? We have faith that Thou wilt direct us wisely.
using words until we know how to do better in other ways.
But as for it being a fundamental axiom, it is nothing of the sort. There never as a Prayer
beginning and there never will be an end. The life of Jehovih always was. Man thinks in
The Eloists
his heart that death is something diabolical and he links it with an imaginary Satan in
(1986)
his thinking perceiving not that it is an act of love and wisdom on the part of the Creator who created death so that he may enter, in Spirit the worlds of immortality.
Many a man has felt, O Creator, that his words are deathless, that his messages ought to be written in the skies for all to see. But they never are. There are great books of
And if man would use the Divine faculty of reason within his own thoughts, he would
wisdom and truth in the world today but they are ignored by mankind. For, with Thee, it
eventually come to this conclusion for in no other way can the spirit of man enter the
is not words, but deeds which count the most. It is the action people take, not their
world of endless duration but through the door of death that marks all things of the
words, which will transform the world, or wreck it.
corporeal dimension. “I am The Life, the One Life of all,” the Great Spirit JEHOVIH said. “Because I am Life, My children shall live in My life and forever will I sustain them, who
So we ask that we may be moved to action, not foolishly or impulsively, but to do
am the Life of all forms of life.”
whatever it is we are capable of doing. We see our limitations, and we know that unless 145
O Man! What is a thought? Is it subjective? Or objective? Is it of the tangible? Or is it of
with Thy eternal love for all Thy children in all creation.
the intangible? Thou knowest not. Wilt thou guess? Then let us say unto you, it is of the tangible and is of the real. It is dropped as a seed into the ground and seems to die and
Our Father, Who in Thy wisdom, hast created and shall create all that is and ever shall
then sprout into life.
be, with foresight and loving Concern for all, anchor Thy Light of wisdom within us, that we may become co-creators of Good with Thee.
So with thoughts. And by the power of thoughts are things both created and uncreated; and of all things in the universe, most powerful of all is this:-thought! Thoughts
Help us co-ordinate Thy Light, on the spiritual, mental and physical planes,
expressed create a thing of beauty. What man has achieved or created anything but
harmoniously, to fulfill Thy Holy Will on all levels of consciousness. Make us conscious,
first he thought and conceived it in his mind? Without thought he could not conceive nor
of the meaning of Thy Cycles and our Times and of the Times to come, so that
create, and life as he knows it would be without expression or comprehension or
knowingly we may co-work with Thy masters of the cycles, thus understanding and
meaning at all. Therefore thought is the substance whereby all things in manifestation
accepting the ever increasing changes in and around us and fulfilling our places in the
come into being. O Man, thy capacity to think thoughts if of Me, and in itself is proof of
plan of redemption of Earth, happily and gladly.
My being and My Person. Being aware of the ever new creating rhythm of the universe and gladly turning ourselves to become a harmonious part of it all. Prayer for The Divine Link, For The Uplifting Enfoldment of All
Liberated from mental limitations, no longer laboring under the wrong impressions of
Rosemary O’Dea
others, nor wishing to be rewarded by others, for our labors for them, in any sense or
(1986)
form, sublimely dedicated to the sacred cause of Uplifting Enfoldment of All, of which Thou alone art the Limitless Source.
O OM, Divine Mother, Mother of all Life everywhere, the only source of all pure love and perfection, we Thy children turn to thee, that thou mayst fill our hearts and minds
When material things exert their influences upon us, remind us, O Eternal Wisdom and 146
Love that there is no reality in material things alone, and by doing the spiritual, the material will automatically fall into its rightful and orderly place.
Voices from The Spirit World Don G. Pickard
When we feel the needs of Thy children, yet unable to go to their aid, physically, let us
(1986)
not suffer in needless frustration, but through Thy endless Love, unite us with our enlightened brothers and sisters of the white ray, whose Love so like Thine, descends
To do good because it is right to do is good. It brings its own prize to us in the
to all levels of need, uniting our powers with theirs, bring solace and spiritually based
awareness that we have lived to our best and highest light, and the satisfaction of
new beginning to them. Then they shall hear Thy golden voice of silence and in Thy
knowing that is greater than any other reward that could come our way. It is sufficient
Peace, understand Thy assurance of eternal Love and Care for them.
that we hear the Voice of the Father within us saying, well done My son, My daughter.
Help us to accept willingly all positions in life where Thou has placed us,
All the prayers that rise to the Father are answered to the extent the prayer thinks in,
unquestioningly accomplishing that which shall be for the greater good of all. Fill us
acts in, lives in light. Prayers are answered immediately, prayers are answered
with true Humility and Spiritual Strength, knowing whatever the outward appearance of
sometime later, some are yet to be answered. Every prayer and request for wisdom
the opposing forces may be, thou art within them also, though hidden to all visible
and guidance is answered and none forgotten.
means, yet ever clear to the True Vision of the Soul. Being aware of Thee within all, including ourselves, the sweet music of Harmony shall increase through earth, and
Sometimes the answer is not the kind of answer we expect to get. The end result of it all
earth shall sing with Thy Glory. Amen.
may be to redirect our footsteps in another way. But just as a father and mother give deep thought and concern to the problems their own children bring them, so the Great Spirit, the Father of all the living, gives the same care and attention to mortal prayers.
The weapons men use in wars on earth are well known to all of you. But the weapons used in spiritual battles are these: pity, gentleness and examples of tenderness. This is 147
the difference between the earth armory and the armory of the holy angels of the Great
beginning and there never will be an end. The life of Jehovih always was. Man thinks in
Spirit in the higher worlds.
his heart that death is something diabolical and he links it with an imaginary Satan in his thinking perceiving not that it is an act of love and wisdom on the part of the Creator
The true beginning of wisdom, for man, is to desire that wisdom and to prize it highly.
who created death so that he may enter, in Spirit the worlds of immortality.
First comes desire for it, then the growth from the root system in the soul. This shall spring up and give of its lossoms eternally. This springs initially from the desire to
And if man would use the Divine faculty of reason within his own thoughts, he would
become wise. The foolish man says, I am wise. The wise man says, I am beginning to
eventually come to this conclusion for in no other way can the spirit of man enter the
understand what wisdom is. There is a wisdom of the earth and there is a wisdom of the
world of endless duration but through the door of death that marks all things of the
heavens, and the two are not the same. The source of all wisdom is of the Creator, the
corporeal dimension. “I am The Life, the One Life of all,” the Great Spirit JEHOVIH said.
Great Spirit. A man hath but to become as a child, and ask for wisdom.
“Because I am Life, My children shall live in My life and forever will I sustain them, who am the Life of all forms of life.” O Man! What is a thought? Is it subjective? Or objective?
This is the easiest of all paths to take and the most sure and certain as to its results.
Is it of the tangible? Or is it of the intangible? Thou knowest not. Wilt thou guess?
The wisdom of the earth would be but the blind leading the blind, were it not for the work of heaven. The wisdom of the heavens is the wisdom of those with true sight.
Then let us say unto you, it is of the tangible and is of the real. It is dropped as a seed
Each mortal has two birthdays. One is the date of birth, your entry into mortal life, and
into the ground and seems to die and then sprout into life. So with thoughts. And by the
the other day is the date of your death in mortality.
power of thoughts are things both created and uncreated; and of all things in the
To us who watch these proceedings, that second birthday is also cause for much
universe, most powerful of all is this: — thought! Thoughts expressed create a thing of
rejoicing, forever onward your birthday will be the second date. Great is the rejoicing
beauty. What man has achieved or created anything but first he thought and conceived
when you hear the mortal child give vent to a cry or a shout soon as the air comes into
it in his mind? Without thought he could not conceive nor create, and life as he knows it
the lungs.
would be without expression or comprehension or meaning at all. Therefore thought is the substance whereby all things in manifestation come into being. O Man, thy capacity
But as for it being a fundamental axiom, it is nothing of the sort. There never as a
to think thoughts if of Me, and in itself is proof of My being and My Person. 148
For example you use the words, “in the beginning” but we say: What do you mean by But on the second birthday you hang around, full of grief, and at a loss, not knowing
this terminology? What beginning? For the Life always was! There was no beginning.
exactly what to do. But the same scenes of love repeat themselves in a different setting
There is no end. And in your thinking, any reference to a beginning can never be other
as the spirit is born through the top of the head and carried lovingly away to homes of
than an approximation to a reality beyond the finite mind to comprehend. Providing this
rest and peace, while the adjustment is gradually made to acclimatize the spirit to the
is understood this qualification observed, it is in order to use this particular coin of
life of spirit. And in many respects there is this similarity in the same helpless state for
exchange as to ideas.
the first birth. So likewise is often the second birth, but to most mortals the moment of our rejoicing is the moment of their sorrow and deep grief. Meditation Even so, it is good for This reality to be proclaimed to you, so that in the hour of your
The Eloists
mourning the loss of a loved one, you may also catch a glimpse in the mind, of the
(1987)
rejoicing there is in the spirit worlds. in the early days I gave My angels charge over you
Praise to Thee, O Jehovih, Creator and Sustainer — in Whom we live, move and have
so that whether you fail forward on the face or backward, or sideways, they will be there
our being! Thou hast given us many faculties through which Thou canst inspire us, both
to help you stand upright and learn to walk; and when you cross over into the life of
corporeal and spiritual. When we think and reason, search and question, meditate and
Spirit, these same loving angels will continue this ministry of love, which they do in My
pray, we are inspired by Thee.
name unto each soul I create and bring into life. When we are loving and sympathetic, kind, generous, friendly, cheerful and faithful, Thou art inspiring us. When we are strong and purposeful, persistent, courageous, Only those who choose to be alone in life shall be so. Those who long for fellowship willing and determined, Thou art inspiring us. Through the five corporeal senses, Thou and affiliation to them it shall be, according to their desire. No man, no woman, no child, are inspiring us every waking moment.
And there are spiritual counterparts, and
shall ever be long unto themselves, other than by choice. Words are but coins of faculties within faculties, yet to be developed. In our present knowledge, we are speech and are approximations to truth and reality. touching only the surface of things. According to our attunement and development, art 149
Thou inspiring us. We ask for self’s sake, and we are answered from the self worlds.
one certain nation, nor even to one certain world. It is universal and yet personal.
We ask for Thy sake, and we receive from Thy angelic worlds. Thou art the All-Doer, doing all for the good of all.
The realization of this boundless extension, should remind us of our own puny position. Our earth is only a tiny pinpoint speck in our solar system. As we go beyond the solar system, the earth would become invisible. Try to imagine yourself as a certain part of Prophecy
this earth. You can’t do it actually. When you get only a mile high, the people become
Fred Almquist
invisible, and this earth is 25,000 miles in circumference. But we know the Spirit is here with us because we can experience it.
(1988)
This world has seen many prophets and holy men since the beginning of its time. Few
A prophet or a holy man is like any other person, but he has discovered a secret and
of us are acquainted with more than the few which follow the lineage from Abram
by using it, he becomes stronger in Spirit.
through Moses. There were two other holy men contemporaneous with Moses. One was called Capilya, a lawgiver, and he restored the worship of the One Great Spirit.
The man or woman “in Spirit” will develop more of their natural ability than the ordinary
He was a native of India. The other holy man’s name was Chine, after whom his native
person does. This condition is also expressed as “being in tune with yourself.”
country was named, “China.” He was a lawgiver, and restored the name of the Creator, Truly, if a person could realize all that he had ever learned, in a moment’s time, he or
Jehovih.
she would be wise indeed. And this condition is yours if you want The actual presence of these holy men may be confirmed by anyone through a search
There is a very definite pattern for this development, and a worthy goal to aim for. If
of ancient history. The presence of these men on earth is a fact, but the greater import
one desires to go beyond the ordinary, he must first be in tune with himself. Such must
is the conviction — that the Great Spirit who created us, has always, and will be
be your wisdom. Second, you must be in tune with your immediate surroundings. This
always developing His creations. We find this Spirit present everywhere, at all ages,
second condition involves inspiration, and cannot be properly executed until you are
and at all times. It is not limited to one certain person, or one certain organization, or
fully established in the first condition. (constitutional) Third, you must extend yourself 150
beyond the earth and even beyond the solar system. You must comprehend the
Man consists of two bodies and the two are one person or personality, the material
magnitude of creation. Fourth, you must be in tune with Jehovih, so that you move, act,
body and the spirit body. The twain are married. To live in harmony with yourself, you
and comprehend Him in harmony. This is at-one-ment with the Almighty.
must give equal consideration to your spirit body, which must have nourishment else it will not grow. The physical body must be nourished or it will not grow or be sustained.
Every prophet or holy man knew and kept these four rules. Without them, no matter
They are one body and are interdependent.
what you have accomplished, you are nothing more than any ordinary person. You have every faculty you need right now. All you need to do is give in. Stop right where
When a man and a woman get married, they set up a joint partnership, and create what
you are. Close your eyes. Relax. Look into the light, gather up all the courage and
is called a home or a family. Every person has his or her own private thoughts, desires,
determination you are capable of, and offer yourself body and soul to the Father’s
habits, loves, personality etc. If one of them becomes abusive or overbearing, the
service. Give all. Don’t hold back anything. And when the Spirit manifests, keep it with
harmony between them is destroyed, and the home becomes a place of discord, abuse,
you as long as you can.
hatred, bitterness, hostility and destruction. These conditions are so common among us, we might wonder why so many of us fail to profit by the examples.
To him who attains this development, things past and things to come are as an open book. You might even look back to your beginning in the world, or even beyond. We
Our mind is the controlling agent over our behavior and if we neglect to form the habit of
can become so saturated with Spirit, that no matter where we look, we can see and
discipline and control, we will not have peace and happiness in our home or within
hear even as if the matter were here and now. No matter how many books or sermons
ourselves. Self-control should be our first and most cherished habit. This is the key to
we have contemplated or read, never before has this matter been placed before us so
wisdom, peace, patience, harmony and perfection. Self-control must be mastered.
clearly and understandably. We have been told many times, that we should become one with God, but what good is that advice to a person who is blind or wandering
When we first start practicing relaxation, we usually find that we must make a special
around in the dark?
effort for each operation, in order to overcome the needless strains we may have been using. We may overcome this excessive straining habit in a few days or a few weeks. Then again, it may take some of us months or even years to realize the full benefit of 151
relaxing. But no matter how long it takes, it must be accomplished. This is co-ordination
(in tune) with the Spirit within you. Second, you must be in tune with your associates
of the physical body.
which has to do with your spiritual influence upon others. Third, you must extend yourself beyond the finite. Having some knowledge of the relation and influence of
Some religionists believe they must abuse the body, in order to be holy. Such a theory
substance upon and between all substances. Fourth, you must be in tune with Jehovih.
must be the product of a mind in darkness. If you are one of those who holds this theory
This is a positive recognition of the Spirit of Creation. To know that the Spirit within you
of self torture, then please, please, make a double effort to find the light. In the light
is Jehovih. In the final analysis, all four of these rules are one condition.
there is no misery, torture or abuse. You don’t have to be poor and ragged in order to be holy. You don’t have to be poor or ragged for any reason under the sun. Many true
Love is the greatest and most cherished asset among all people. It is a cure for all pain
prophets were lawgivers and they were members of the elect families. They had
and misery when we learn its full extent. We do not need to grow long whiskers or carry
everything that money and position could offer. Moses abdicated the throne of Egypt.
a long face to be a good man or a good woman. Neither do we have to tell fortunes or
Confucius abdicated the throne in China.
predict the future.
We could go on and on quoting these incidents as they occurred among the ancients
When we give ourselves unconditionally into this project, the Spirit will guide us
but the only way we can get any real good out of this knowledge is by testing and
wherever we desire to go, and we will know the good or evil outcome of our theories
testing. A body that is above its normal heat, also cannot function properly. Watch what
even before we put them to a test. Be alert and listen for that small still voice. This
you do to your body. Watch your food. Watch your disposition. Practice love. Love
guiding Spirit does not always manifest in the same way. Sometimes it is an inner
everybody. Love everything. Love your work. But don’t take on the animal nature and
feeling, sometimes a vision or a dream. Sometimes you may hear a voice, or you may
try to imitate the dog or the hog. If you do this, you must take the consequences.
be led to read a book. A line in a newspaper or magazine might give you the thought you need. But all messages should be proven before they are fully accepted as true.
We are what we are because we want to be that way. But any time we become
When we receive a true message we know it, by the feeling of assurance we get with it.
dissatisfied with what we are, we can change ourselves into some other condition. But
The sheep recognize the voice of the shepherd. If this assurance is not with your
first, you must be in tune with yourself. Your body and thoughts must be synchronized
message, its origin is doubtful. Always be on the alert. 152
Prayers in Concert A person with alcohol, dope or animal urine (uric acid in meat) or animal fever in his
Rosemary O’Dea
system cannot function property in Spirit. It takes a sensitive body and a properly
(1988)
sensitized mind, to conceive these spiritual functions when they occur. These are not supernatural phenomena, as many are lead to believe. They are perfectly natural for
Glory be to THEE, Thou ALL Light! Because Thou hast created me alive; I will strive
every person born into this world. But the people who dwell in darkness, cannot see nor
with all my might to he upright before Thee; I have faith Thou created me wisely: And I
hear. That is the difference between a prophet and a new spiritual aspirant, a true and
know Thou wilt show me the right way.
false God and so on. Make my eyes sharper to see into my own soul than all else in the world. I will discover Physical death does not change our accumulated knowledge, wisdom or personality.
its dark spots and wash them clean. Seal Thou up my eyes from the sins of others, but
Physical death is transition, nothing more or less. If we have good habits, we carry
magnify their goodness unto me, that I may be ashamed of my unworthiness before
them with us, but bad habits go along also. Many spirit people learn to communicate
Thee.
with their kinfolks and friends. We must know the origin of all inspiration. This is important.
This day will I run quickly to the distressed and helpless, and give them joy by some deed or word. Seal up my tongue against slandering any man, or woman, or child, for
Keep up your relaxing exercise. Look for the light. Expect to feel the presence to the
they are of Thy own creation, and of Thy own handiwork.
Spirit. Don’t just wish for it. It is always with you. Feel its presence. Bathe yourself in the light. Keep it flowing through your whole body. Everyone has this ability. Do this often.
What Thou feedeth me with, sufficient is it for the day thereof. Complaint shall not
Breathe deeply and pray. Expect your request to be answered and your prayers cannot
escape from my mouth. Quicken me all day. O Jehovih, with this, my prayer, that I
fail.
may become a glory in Thy works. Amen.
These gradually cool and harden and continue to orbit around their central sun. The 153
planets provide souls with places to learn and grow. Human souls thus find paths for
lives to Thee, our Creator. We are not noble in what we are doing. We are merely
winning their way to higher levels of existence — to their “place in the sun”. The
blessed with enlightenment because it is part of Thy Plan for world upliftment. We are
various planes of consciousness up through the etheric, emotional, mental and
not superior in any way to our fellowmen, just very, very fortunate.
spiritual realms are symbolized in this painting by wavy lines. Their vibratory rates and intensity increase as they rise. Colors are used to indicate this progressive change —
Great ruling Spirit of the Universe! Praise to Thee! We acknowledge Thy dominion,
from red at the lowest level, to violet at the highest visible frequency. The soul is
and Thy Alt — ness and we give ourselves to Thee in service. Our hearts and minds
provided with the path for unfolding innate capabilities — forever fuller development of
are open to the inflow and outflow of Thy inspiration. We might be mistaken in some of
talents and virtues — and saintliness.
our concepts of this work we are in, but we are not mistaken when we praise Thee, and affirm Thy Presence and Power.
This is the purpose of earthly incarnation — and it occurs as a natural outgrowth of the development of suns and souls. Thou hast brought us together, O Creator, in an
We might be mistaken in the advice we give, and in our personal opinions and
environment which is conducive to spiritual growth and soul expression. We are
philosophies, but we are not mistaken when we give forth love and faith from Thy
brothers for one another, and dependent upon one another. Without the power
Presence in us to Thy Presence in others. We might be in error in some of our
generated through affiliation we could not express our progress as we are doing. Put
methods, but we are not far off when our effort and purpose is solely to glorify Thee,
us, separately, in a worldly environment, and we would retrogress rapidly; and would
and help uplift our fellowman. Praise to Thee, Jehovih! Thou art functioning through us
become victims of our surroundings, serving the darkness of the world. We see that
here and now. We know this is true because we have cast away our self desires, and
the obsessions with which we were born are still with is, but are being kept under
made this our only reason for being here. We know Thou art using us in everything we
control here where the right conditions are made.
do, for we have made it our purpose to serve Thee in everything we
If we were left alone, and not guided and protected by Thy Angels, we could only
Praise to Thee, O Creator! Thanks for life and all its gifts. We are forever asking
express what we are as mortals. Thy Angels are inducing us to follow a higher way.
questions as though understanding were everything. We want to know everything
They have convinced us of the need and value of losing self, and consecrating our
there is to know. Supposing Thy angels revealed all to us, answered all our questions 154
explicitly, let us look into the spiritual and soul worlds without hindrance? Would we
of the whole that we will be uplifted. If we are seeking personal benefits, we are not Thy
then be better human beings, more loving and more willing to serve Thee? Would we
servants. Thou art using us as we are, and in this we are content.
be less selfish, less egotistic, and freer from the darkness of our corporeal natures? The ability to feel compassion for our fellowmen, the faculties of love and faith and charity, have been neglected. We seem to want to advise, teach and preach more than we want to practice good works, or make sacrifices for those in need.
Meditation The Eloists (1988)
As we see it now, O Creator, it is our job to, no matter what the appearances, or how we Infantry are feeling, stay in attunement; to hold to our awareness, affirming and proclaiming Thy Anonymous Presence and Power though everything about us denies it; praising Thee, giving (1988) thanks for our blessings, rejoicing in life, even while aware of the miseries which afflict us and all humanity. To do this, we need to build up our consciousness that we are in One day as my body lay resting quietly on its bed, I decided to plunge into hada, the essence imperishable, divine souls, co-creators with Thee, that our potentialities are lower atmospherean heavens of the Earth. I closed my eyes, visualized the soles of unlimited, and that we are destined to grow forever, unfolding ever-greater beauty and my feet until they started to tingle; then I felt the tingling creep up my ankles, lower perfection. We are continually searching, analyzing, questioning, knowing Thou wilt legs, thighs and torso. The tingling picked up on my fingertips and crept up my give us the intelligence we seek. We know we are not going to be raised up above forearms to the elbow, then to the shoulders and finally to the top of my head. others, or gain any personal acclaim. We are part of humanity. And it is in the upliftment Meditating on this a while, I heard (or felt) a loud buzzing sensation in my head and 155
suddenly I was outside, looking back at my reclining, corporeal form. “Where did all these children come from?” I inquired of the nearest lady. I floated through the bedroom walls to the outside and soon found myself wandering amongst the teeming billions of departed earthlings who inhabit that region closest to
“One of these babies is mine”, she responded, “but I don’t know which one, because I
the Earth and to all they have loved. I talked with many of them as I wandered, and
never saw it; I don’t even know, whether it is a boy or a girl. I do know that if it has blue,
found that their aims, aspirations and beliefs were little different than those of the
grey or green eyes, it very probably isn’t my own, because I and my lover both had
people one might meet at the county fair. Many expressed disappointment in not
brown eyes. And the new ones arriving, of course, are not mine, either, but they all
having been taken to “The Saviour” and all were preoccupied with finding a more or
need to be taken care of; they all need a mother but they only have us few.”
less permanent place to reside. (The crowding of this region is somewhat like Manhattan Island multiplied by many thousands of times).
“How did it happen”, I asked, `that you never saw your own child?”
As I elbowed my way through the dense crowds, I came eventually to a large open
“It was an abortion”, she sadly replied, “I was ashamed to let my folks find out that I
valley. The ground of this valley was covered with boxes, baskets piles of straw and
was pregnant so I went to this so-called ‘doctor’ who ripped it out and left me
similar things, each of which contained the astral form of a tiny infant. Each infant was
unconscious from shock and, incidentally, with all sorts of germs in the torn spots and I
wrapped in a blanket. The scene extended for as far as the eye could see, clear to the
came over here shortly afterward as the result of a serious infection. All of these kids
horizon of this region over the North American continent. There were millions of tiny
were aborted, and every day we get several thousand more, so we press into service
infants, placed in little groups of about a dozen, with walkways cleared between the
every woman who comes here looking for her child. Still, as you can see, there are not
groups. Up and down along these walkways strolled a few dozen sad, tired, middle
nearly enough ladies to take care of all of them properly.”
aged looking ladies, each wearing a grey tabard with a rope belt, and each busily trying to take care of the immediate needs of several hundred of the infants. Needless
She continued, “They all need to be bathed more often than they are. There are so
to say, I was quite curious about this scene, and could not resist inquiring what it was
many of them and we have such meager facilities for it, and so few people to help with
all about.
it; that’s why the stench is so bad. I don’t really mind it myself but it is so offensive to 156
‘the others’ that they always bring them here and just drop them.” She added, “Most of
do the things they did in corporeal life. As such it would hardly be called ‘heaven.’
their mothers wouldn’t care enough about them to help, even if they were over here on this side; they were just glad to be rid of them. As for their fathers, I seriously doubt
I wondered at the poor physical condition of many of the babies. There were cripples
that many of them even believe that they have children here.”
of every kind, deformed bodies, missing members, Siamese twins, dwarfs, blind, deaf and partly paralyzed children. There were representatives of every, race and ethnic
I looked out across the tremendous field with miles and miles of little bundles, all dirty,
group on the North American continent, but the ratios didn’t seem the same as in the
hungry, crying and squirming with loneliness and discontent. I thought to myself, “If
corporeal real world. I suppose that some ethnic groups place a higher value on life
only every young girl who plans to get rid of her kid could come over here and see
and on children than they do on daughter’s “reputation.” Certainly, the child’s religion
this!”
could hardly have any effect upon its survival, particularly at the ripe old age of minus four or five months.
I wanted to help, but knew that I lacked the skill and experience to even get started; also, I knew that I had to return to my body, so what little I was able to do was just a
As I strolled through these thousands of acres of outdoor nursery, looking at the
token, like dipping out the ocean with a teaspoon. I wondered quietly whether the
millions upon millions of abandoned children who had been prematurely cast into
lower heavens over the other continents of the Earth had tremendous foundling fields
heaven, I marveled at the size of the task before any woman who had the courage to
like this one.
volunteer to help. I also wondered at the folly of our people in letting this thing happen to us. I realized that the Puritan Ethics, the antiquated concept of “marriage” and the
I knew that heredity is the main factor in whether one continues after death of the body,
consequent quaint ideas about “honor” and “disgrace” related to the reproductive
so to a certain extent, survival of bodily death comes to most as a corollary to the gift
process must carry much of the blame for this wholesale slaughter of innocents. I
of life itself. It’s a little like beauty; one gets it chiefly by choosing the right parents. If
remembered hearing that in the United States of America, it is estimated that over two
survival of bodily death was due to faith or to good works or piety, none of these little
million such deaths at the hands of ‘dear mother’ occur every year. The U.S.A. only
ones would be here. If it was a universal gift to every animal thing, the lower heavens
lost somewhat over fifty thousand young men each year during the ten years of the
would be a raging, howling zoo filled with creatures of every description still trying to
Vietnam fiasco. Eventually, I tired of this nightmare and was overwhelmed by a feeling 157
of helplessness and sadness. As I so mused, one of the ladies came up and placed
blasphemy to attribute some catastrophe or natural disaster to the design of the
her hand on my shoulder in sympathy.
Almighty? On the other hand, do you conclude that the Almighty is not the author or manager of our disasters and is not involved in them or that the Almighty is far too loving and peaceful and joyous to engage in what might seem like nefarious
“It’s a hell of a job; ain’t it?”
schemes?
“I guess that about sizes it up”, I responded; “What did you do when you were on the other side?”
Can we look far enough ahead of our own time and far enough behind us to know
“Army!”, she replied.
what is good and what is bad for people? Do we take not only mortals into consideration but the advanced spiritual growth of spirits who precede us into the
“Whatcha do in the army?”, I inquired.
heavens by a long time? And what about those who follow us?
“Don’t laugh!”, she chuckled.
Would it so shock and demoralize us as to shake our faith to think that the Almighty might practice a kind of selective prayer-answering or might countenance humans
“O.K.” “I was attached to the infantry!”
cowering in fear, wincing and contorting with pain and suffering in agonizing throes as part of a larger picture in which even the sufferer, in the long run, has much to gain?
Do we regard the Almighty as necessarily all loving and so much so that He would not
Editorial Kasandra Kares / Bob Reisner
allow even a sparrow to perish in a disaster when He could save it? Would He spare
(1989)
one person and let another die in an accident or of a disease when He has the power to keep both alive and well? If we claim that, if He has the power to save everybody, then
Greetings, with faith in The Great Spirit! Let us pose a question to you. Do you think
He ought to exercise that option, is a mortal lifetime of observation and wisdom enough
that the actions of the Almighty should always be all “good”? Do you think it is
for us to know heavens to Hada. They were stationed in order of rank with two Orian 158
Chiefs at either end. Before the ships a transit tube, filled with Earth’s air, was used to
Jesus the Kriste) in order to overthrow the doctrines of Thomas Paine, at a time when
deliver drujas and fetals who had been attached to the mortals who were perishing in
Paine’s doctrines were those of the Great Spirit and when North America (“North
the submergence. (V 17, Ch 3, P 73, Bk of Aph).
Guatama”) was circumscribed land, where the Creator’s Kingdom was to be. (V 22, Ch 13, p 762, Bk of Es, V 3) All these factors are but a drop in the bucket in the correct
We know that a thousand of the Almighty’s angels were delegated to guard George
judgment of the Almighty’s motives in what some folks might call unfair selectivity.
Washington (who was bred to be above grade 80; see V4-5, Ch 13, p 762, Book of Es, I) of 3 and who was raised by the loo’is to do the job of establishing the foundation of Jehovih’s Kingdom with mortals) (See V 5, Ch 13, p 762, Book of Es, V. 3). Certainly
It is alright to judge people and spirits and even the Great Spirit but if one says the
this is an example of special treatment for though Washington was shot at and in many
Great Spirit sends a rain storm to destroy the harvest or sends fevers to a dirty city, one
ways sought alter for destruction, angels saved him, even catching in their hands the
lacks discretion in words and judgment. It is poor judgment to hold the Great Spirit
bullets that were fired at him. (V 28, Ch. 13, p 763, Book of Es, V 3) and history is
responsible for everything; because, man is part of creation and must do a part of the
replete with many more examples.
work himself.
If Washington was raised up for a job that would benefit posterity then we can see that
The Almighty is not a wrathful God punishing mortals with disasters, and saving
the saving of him was no personal whim on the part of the Almighty. It was part of the
favorites on impulse. The distribution of injuries, casualties and damages would defy
strategy of doing the job involved and we see only in a very limited way, if at all, what
known logic less if more mortals judging would judge in better knowledge of the First
happened and will happen as a result of what Washington did.
Cause and reserve final judgment pending the input of more of the factors involved.
Mortal history books tell about Washington having commanded the “rebel” army in the
Love and trust Our Creator! Warmest Best Wishes, to you all.
Revolutionary war. Heavenly history records that a thousand angels were detailed to guard Washington, day and night. The Revolutionary war was started by a spirit impostor, Looeamong, a false god, who pretended to be Jehovih, the Creator (and 159
has been kindled in your heart and the sun has risen to your sight.
The Growth of Love A. Crane
Those who so know it are ever increasing. It has a rejuvenating influence. It is always
(1989)
beginning and never ending; it looks forward to the future; it is youth itself. More and more people are coming into the understanding of what love is and finding it more and more a close and intimate friend. And it may be that someday it will lead
To be able to love anyone requires the courage to turn away from self long enough to
mankind to perfect knowledge and perfect oneness with all light. It takes
do it. And once they do, love gives them the power to keep doing so.
steadfastness to love, it takes courage. Love is a part of the immortal part of man. Love points away from self toward the ideal of life. It helps us face the unknown chaos It is also an experience. Men do not try to establish by logic that it is real and effective.
of the future and the sudden snares of Life for two people who share love form a
They tell their experience. They tell it to each other as one tells of a glorious event, or
battery. It gives confidence that it leads us to a great victory. All that we have belongs
as one whispers the secret that a new and dear friend is found. When the heart is touched by love, when the great heart of central Love touches one, When one experiences it, one feels as if it were a sympathetic being touching one
then one becomes a knight in its services. One then takes sides in the world against
completely; as if such being were one which was loved and trusted absolutely. And
any breaches of order or of justice, or of good faith and one becomes the servant and
when anyone once is touched by this kind of consciousness his life is changed. Life is
champion in the world of all principles that are loving. “Perfect love casteth out fear.”
very sure that he has help to conquer the confusion and the evil within and without.
And it wars against every side of the old self. It will conquer all enemies, all
And it gives him inward courage and lasting happiness.
misunderstanding, all baseness, all ineffectiveness, and it will finally conquer death in every form.
In fact love comes in a wave of courage itself. It brings unity between people. It brings a change to the mind first and then the body. Until this change comes, no language
Love is gaining ground in the affairs of men every day. And it means not only that Love
can make you understand love. When it comes you know it forevermore for the fire
is acknowledged in the affairs of the world but it will be everywhere served. Every act 160
by us, its servants, will be done as under Love, and the very smallest act may be done
paths that lead to humiliation and heart searchings, and it may be that some base, vile,
with purpose single to the purpose of Love — the purpose of the development of
cruel, hardhearted being on two legs called a man, is nearer the realization which
ourselves and the race.
comes from experiencing the futility of self, than some other who is considered a respectable citizen.
This treatment will soon be spreading around the world. There are now a thousand streamlets that will soon join in a mighty current. Love will come to the world with a
Some wish for love and, not noticing any magic results, conclude that they are
mighty rush. Then it will lead us out of the black confusion of war into the brotherhood
incapable of experiencing the wonderful regeneration of love. But they are receptive to
of Unity.
love without surrendering self.
One who has come in touch with this treatment continues his work in the world but not
If they set self on the throne and they desire love only in the service of self. Yet even
as before. All waste will be eliminated. All effort that formerly was futile will become
they will one day feel themselves turning away from self and then they will experience
effective, for Love casts out all ineffectiveness. Money or worldly fame ceases to be the
the unity of Love which casts out every ill.
inducement of effort. Every effort is directed to the service of Love, and in that service will the whole world, some sweet day be joined.
Love will unite mankind in a common enemy. Would two brothers continue their fighting if they were attacked by a bear? So mankind, when awakened to the fact that self is an
For whether man’s aim be science, or philosophy, or art, or business where he is
enemy and that only by Love can it be overthrown, will cease quarreling among
inspired by Love, it prospers far more than it could have prospered before. A change
themselves and unite against the common foe. And after the victory over self, the
takes place in the spirit of the work, a fresh zeal and enthusiasm is felt and Love’s will is
bonds of love binding us to each other will never loosen and we will come into our
done. No one is excluded from this treatment by reason of his constitution or heredity or
heritage of oneness with all Light.
fundamental nature. All are capable sooner or later, of completely turning away from self. Yet some seem far, far away, and it may be long before they accept this
We will calmly look to the future in perfect trust that the world will continually grow into
generation. They seem to glory in their meanness and wickedness. Yet there are many
greater spiritual love. 161
Adaptations from Marcus Aurelius More and more and more the illumination takes possession of us and we become more
Alfred Holmes
and more kind to all.
(1989)
All history is nothing in comparison to the great possibilities of man.
Whatever the time may be when I shall near my departure; I shall respect only my ruling faculty and express the divinity within me, neglecting everything else.
The union of hearts heals wounds and effaces the scars of our discouragements. Man becomes sure, once and for all, that he will be taken care of, with a reliance so
I shall not be afraid because I must cease to live in corpor; for I know I have the power
overwhelming that all former hopes and fears are swallowed up.
to live according to the nature of the Supreme Being wherever I shall be.
For love cannot enter into your life on any other terms but that you give up self entirely.
My principles can become dead only if I extinguish the thoughts which correspond to
You will belong to Love wholly or not at all. It comes to the rich and poor alike; to
them. It is in my power to fan these thoughts into flame.
whomsoever will turn from self. It is in my power to have no opinion about a thing, and not to be disturbed in my soul; for If your intellect be the expression of the Love force, you become a genius, if your
things themselves have no natural power to form my judgment.
muscles a giant of strength. But the greatest benefit of all is the awakening of the real spiritual perception. Muscular strength and intelligence are only what you had before,
If I am constantly observing what is in the minds of others, I am very apt to be unhappy.
only now in greater measure. But spiritual perception comes like a revelation and an
But if I observe the movements of my own mind with an eye to improvement, I will be
experience totally unlike any former one. Therefore when you love you radiate
uncovering within myself a happier state of being.
something new and wonderful and others recognize a change in you, as if you were suddenly elevated to a place above them.
I see that if I am vexed at anything that happens, I am separating myself from the Creator. I wish never to be disturbed by anything He may put upon me. 162
If I am pained by any external thing, I know it is not this thing that disturbs me, but my
I wish never to do anything which would be an annoyance to anyone, or hurt them in
own judgment about it; and it is in my power to wipe out this judgment promptly.
any way. But should anyone annoy or hurt me, I will not be vexed or offended, suspicious or critical, but will give recognition to the Divine Presence within that person.
I will exercise the power of reviewing and reflecting upon my own conduct that I may know how it can be improved. Editorial I will exercise the power of contemplation which strives to acquire knowledge of the
Kasandra Kares / Bob Reisner
divine and human, and their relationship.
(1989)
I will exercise the power to perceive beauty, even in those things formed by nature
Many factors in life are a balance of two opposites. One such situation is that two
which are said to be ugly.
conditions belong to all, belief and unbelief. Both are like seeds planted in the minds of unborn babies, to grow later.
Since I have reason, and the animals have none, I will treat them with a generous and liberal spirit. As to humans, since they have reason, I shall behave in a social spirit, and
Belief makes for peace of mind and rigid stability with some consequent happiness;
on all occasions call on the Creator, and not trouble myself about the demands made
unbelief causes people to question, investigate, inquire of the Great Spirit through
upon my time and energy.
experiments and search after truth. There are negative and positive sides to both. Belief can lead to stupidity and unbelief can lead to selfishness, wickedness and cruelty.
If the Creator has determined my fate, He must have determined that it be good, for
The medium path is the better one to follow; this is easier said than done. Individually
why should He have any desire to do me harm? If, however, the Creator determines
you may have some control over the extent to which you let yourself veer from one
about none of these things which concern me, I am able to determine about myself,
condition to another but collectively there are usually overwhelming factors at work.
and make myself conformable to my own constitution, and to my highest light.
Even individually, who your ancestors were, where they came from, what century you 163
live in and what location in the world you occupy influence degrees of belief and skepticism and it is only in part a matter of your individual choice.
Mortal man does not grow in light by himself. He reached the peak of his unbelief and physical development about the time the pyramids were built. It is important to the
There has been, down through the ages, continuous inspiration and guidance given to
angels in leading man to cause him to breed for the best possible future race in order
the children of earth, for the most part without their being conscious of the fact that they
that physical strength, beauty, intelligence and longevity can be achieved. But, it is
were/are being led by spiritual workers on the unseen side. Some of what passes for
development of the spirit that makes man capable of the best of everlasting life. As the
dire affliction and seeming reward are situations deliberately and wisely contrived by
soul grows toward light or darkness some personify the attributes of good and others
our elder brothers and sisters in the heavens of and beyond the earth who work in light
are an expression of evil. With guidance and breeding and reason and choice one
under the guidance of the Great Spirit in order to raise up mortals. People are
affiliates with one or the other.
impressed by the angels with better ways of doing and thinking about things in order to advance technology and the arts and bring about happier, better lives for mankind.
If one aligns with good, one becomes a channel and agent of the Creator. If one affiliates with evil, one increases power of evil. Good has always been and will always
Wars have existed on many worlds (and maybe all of them), and the heavenly hosts
be immensely stronger than evil, and evil exists in the long run to enhance good
guide man through conflict to eventual peace over the eons. In one age we are doing
(Without darkness, who could comprehend the light?). The achievement of good
well if we can peacefully coexist with folks much like ourselves who live comparatively
demands the development of the spiritual side, the first step toward which is the
near us. It has not been so terribly long ago that right in this country the government of
aspiration toward the teachings of spirituality (for example, the motivation to actually
one part of the country took unfair advantage of the people of another section and
read Oahspe and other scriptures). Walk in peace, faith and love.
murderous, horrible war ensued, whereas when we look into the future we can look with high hope toward a time when, at long last, there will be free intermingling between the peoples of all nations, the creatures of two or more worlds, among the creatures of many worlds and, ultimately, among all intelligent creatures everywhere in the Great Spirit’s universes. 164
many names but chiefly JEHOVIH, or I AM) and also makes clear the difference
Explanation of Terms Patricia, Shirley and Elizabeth Kemp
between Lord, Lord God, God and The Creator. In the Kosmon Era, The Creator
(1989)
expects Man to save himself rather than rely on Saviours whom He allowed in the past as Man had not developed sufficiently.
In Oahspe, CHRIST is the ancient Ahemic word for KNOWLEDGE.
CORPOR means the seen world, as against the unseen worlds, and includes all
No Two Leaves
physical life and things on Earth.
Anonymous (1989)
ATMOSPHEREA the name for the Heaven world immediately surrounding the Earth (and traveling with it) to which all mortals go on death and remain for some time.
Jehovih: no two leaves, no two fruits, no two feathers, has he created identical; each is like its brother; yet each is an individual work of Gitchee Manitou’s art.
ETHEREA is the name for the higher Heaven worlds outside the Earth’s atmosphere to which mortals can aspire after overcoming all earthly desires through much training
I AM JEHOVIH, the Source of all Energy and Power Throughout you all, every moment
and service in Atmospherea.
and hour. I AM the Doorway by that name on earth to My emancipated Heavens. I AM known by infinite names throughout My Universes seven. And even as you have
KOSMON is the New Age of the Creator’s Kingdom on Earth which began quietly in
managers of branches in a department store, To serve your every need and all
1848 and will take hundreds of years to come into full fruition.
controlled by your law, I AM known by My Shining Gods and Goddesses who manage each spiritual realm and world; They are rising ever upward in Light, Love, and Power
Oahspe purports to have been written at the command of God, Who states that He is
as my banners are unfurled. Through systems, galaxies, sectors and each
not the Creator but is simply Chief Executive Officer (similar to the President or Prime
super-universe I run My Grand Universe. Throughout trillions of corporeal worlds and
Minister of a country) for our Planet Earth. It explains who The Creator is (called by
other realms, through the tiny seed in action, in spirit, and all matter is of Me, shall grow 165
in Light, Love and Power to a mighty tree. For even I can only grow if you will have it so.
with adultery. Binding one’s self to an unhappy marriage usually leads to adultery.
I AM your Ship of Life, I AM at all helms. THE CREATOR OF ALL, JEHOVIH.
Surely the Father, our Creator, does not want His children to be unhappy — or to commit adultery.
If you pray to Me as though I am afar, Away above in space as you see that star, Your prayer may be weak in its travel long — And your faith grow faint for a prayer so long
I once asked an old scholar, a very, very wise man, “Why divorce?” He answered,
gone.
“Man (or woman) searches for the part of him which has been separated from him. He sees a woman he thinks may be the one and he marries with her. Finding out she is not the one he sought, he has no recourse but to divorce, be miserable or commit One Marriage?
adultery; but he is compelled to look further. He must find his true mate to find
Belle Brand Sundgren
happiness.” I asked him whether he meant the eternal search for one’s soul mate. He said, ‘Exactly.’
(1990)
The subject of one marriage for Faithists has been a contentious one for a long while.
I believe that the “one marriage” meant to one’s soul mate and this is what I asked
And those who hold tight to the meaning, as they understand it, in OAHSPE, are very
Oranothon. “The one marriage,” he told me, “is in the heavens above — far above.” I
strong in their belief.
asked if I wrote an article on the subject would he read it and comment. He promised he would.
I do not hold to that belief for a number of reasons. Nowhere in the OAHSPE did the Father Jehovih say so. This declaration has always been stated by a God of that time.
In the green OAHSPE, Book of Eskra, Chapter 36, #26 (page 715) Kayu says, “I
An angel, speaking through Po made that statement, as did Zarathustra. Remember
divorced my wife because I discovered she could not bring forth heirs to belief or faith.
that long ago men were taking on many wives at one time. In order to stop this
No man should be bound to a woman whose desires lay in the corporeal self. And
practice, one marriage was taught and emphasized as taking the will of God. The
women should have the same privilege.’ Kayu was an iesu so certainly he was not
Commandments, as given to Moses, had nothing to do with one marriage but dealt
speaking only for himself. 166
Faithist Friends’ Principles What Kayu said makes a lot more sense than some poor, unhappy soul trying to raise
Lloyd Kinder
up his wife, yet too weak to do so and, in the end, sinking to her level. You know very
(1990)
well what today’s woman would say. “Don’t preach to me. If you can’t accept me as I am, I’ll find someone who will.” And if he doesn’t want to lose her, that’s the end of the
Vision — We hope to envision and help create on earth a world of peace, plenty,
argument. So much for trying to raise up someone TODAY.
freedom, harmony and happiness for all, wherein all people can freely develop their God given gifts and talents to the utmost and for the good of all, as God’s love would
Times have changed. I believe the concept of one marriage (on the earth) is no longer
seem to advise.
valid. It was given in its time for reasons known to the Gods. How often, when I worked in the heavens, did I meet poor souls who were still with their earth wives although they
Faithist Friends — We may suppose that skepticism may cause us to search for truth
had found someone they preferred? Upon checking, we would often find the other
and knowledge, but that too much of it can lead to cruelty; and we may suppose that
woman as the soul mate. When I explained this, the man said he felt this to be true but
faith causes us to find happiness, but that too much of it can lead to ignorance and
he could not leave his wife. What would she do? So I would speak to the wife. If we
gullibility. We may say Faithist to mean one, who seeks to keep these two opposing
found her soul mate, would she object to “divorcing” her husband? “Object! good
talents, skepticism and faith, evenly balanced for exploring the unknown. We may say
heavens no!! We’ve been together much too long.”
Friend to mean friend of God, humanity and nature. See Oahspe index under Belief and Unbelief.
I would tell them that it was not really necessary to divorce since the marriage vows said, “till death do us part” and they were both dead. They usually laughed about this
God and Belief — If truth to us can only be what becomes known to us, we seek to
and went their separate ways but always, always they asked to be really married to
believe nothing but what becomes known, with the exception of God, whom we
their soul mates.
suppose is beyond our knowing, not limited by time, place, form, imagination, or law, Who is all-powerful, all-knowing, and all-loving, and Who alone can provide anyone with true meaning and purpose. God’s power and knowing may be simply forms of 167
God’s love. Meditation God’s Will and 12 Steps — We suppose God’s will is always superior to and more
Alfred Holmes
rewarding than self-will for producing personal and world peace that we envision; so we
(1990)
hope personally and often to learn and do God’s will and give up individual and collective selfishness as well as we can and to help each other do this non-coercively.
Thou hast a purpose to fulfill in the world, O Creator, and Thou hast raised up people
We hope to use something like A.A.’s 12 Steps to reduce selfishness effectively.
who will act as Thy instruments in the tearing down of the old order and the building of the new. As we see it, it is not necessary that all Thy instruments be of a high order,
Cooperate — We suppose God would want Friends to cooperate fairly, lovingly and
carrying light and upliftment to their fellowmen. There is work for all kinds of people.
unselfishly with each other to try to do the most possible good for all creation, so we hope to live cooperatively by Friends’ methods.
A person may live his whole life denying Thee, and mostly serving self, yet without knowing it he may be serving Thy purpose in some particular way. Is it not our part,
Homage — We hope to honor God each week together with praise, music, singing
then, to have faith in Thee; and not let others actions disturb us, however wrong they
and/or other talents.
may seem to be? And not let ourselves be deceived into thinking things are out of Thy control?
Love — We hope to use love, not force or derision, in all relations with the needy, dependents, Friends and others. We hope to give up and avoid supporting violence,
The buzzing of a fly can disturb me if I let it; but if I am one with Thee in consciousness,
killing and all unwholesome practices and influences, seeking positive surroundings,
and I have faith in Thy Presence with the fly — I am channeling peace and goodwill,
influences and practices instead.
and I am not disturbed. There are two kinds of people, then, who are taking part in Thy plan of world regeneration; namely, those who acknowledge Thee, have faith in Thee
Immortality — We hope for unselfish spiritual immortality and to bolster this hope,
and try to serve Thee, and those who do not. Therefore we cannot very well know who
because such hope seems necessary for lasting motivation to improve ourselves.
is accomplishing Thy will, nor by what means it is being accomplished. The awakened 168
ones are not completely right, nor are the unawakened completely wrong. Once, we were at the point of despair, seeing no good in anything, ready to give up the The only way that we can know we are on the right road is by always giving our
battle. But Thy Voice spoke within us, led us to a place of inspiration, and revealed to
recognition and faith to Thy Presence; praising and loving Thee, contributing whatever
us the truth of Thy Presence in every soul. We were shown how to work with Thee and
service we can to the good of our fellows, and following our highest light in all we do.
for Thee, how to develop our own higher self and help others do the same. Since then,
Thou art the energy by which we live; and Thou didst create the earth we walk upon
there have been many changes for the better in our lives, both inner and outer. We are
and the bodies we inhabit; and Thou hast given us every good thing we have and
thankful. We rejoice because of the good we can do, and the good we can see ahead
enjoy. Knowing this, we must give ourselves completely to serving Thee, and to
for all people as Thy Plan unfolds.
continuous search for a more complete understanding of Thy purpose in our lives.
Meditation Meditation
The Eloists
Alfred Holmes
(1990)
(1990) We thank Thee, O Creator, for the protection and inspiration of the guardian angels. Thank Thee, O Creator, that we are able to sustain an awareness of Thy Presence
They serve us and Thee without revealing themselves to us, without desiring to be
and Rulership. And that we are able to find good in all things; and not be overcome by
identified, and without asking for praise, thanks or any profit for themselves. They are
the deceptive appearances of failure. We could easily believe that darkness rules the
content to be anonymous, and to proclaim Thee as the One Source of all good, to
world, and that the majority of humans are depraved and unregenerate. But, we have
Whom every soul may reach within himself, toward Whom every soul may aspire, with
faith in Thy Presence in every human soul; and in the great truth that the soul of man
Whom every soul may achieve, and the awareness of Whose Presence is every soul’s
is destined to be triumphant over all evil and darkness.
peace, happiness and security.
169
We would serve others in our world with the same selflessness as that of Thy angels,
see in others? And, as a result, do we feel superior to others, and not loving, not giving
seeking no recognition or praise, wanting only that Thy Presence be recognized and
faith?
praised. We would refrain from talking about our work and efforts when such speech tends only to draw attention to the self. We would say to all others, through our manner
How often do we affirm for others: “You have the awareness! You are love, wisdom and
and actions, “We are only such as you, children of the Creator, babes in experience,
truth! You do feel the Creator’s Presence and hear His Voice! You can express the
limited in wisdom and strength, capable only as you are capable in the effort to uncover
All-Highest!” How often do we sing Thy praises, O Jehovih, and give Thee thanks for
the soul’s true beauty and power.
the blessings we already possess. We don’t really need to know any more than we already know, or feel any more; than we already feel. We just need to practice more, to see and proclaim Thy Presence in one another, so that we eliminate all darkness and negativity from our consciousness.
Meditation The Eloists (1990)
Meditation We feel, O Creator that there is some great truth right close to us which we have not
The Eloists
grasped, to which we have failed to awaken. Or that we are not using what we know
(1990)
correctly. Or that the awareness we seek is here, but we are not handling it right, or striking the right keynote. Do our desires head more toward what we want to
In this world O Creator, we are alternately happy and sad. Such happiness as we find
accomplish than toward what Thou wantest?
does not last, but neither does our grief. It seems that in facing Thee, as we must at times with complete honesty, that it is best to say, “Use me all the time, whatever I’m
Is it that we want to feel and express something ourselves more than we want the
feeling. I want neither to be happy nor to be sad, but I will accept whatever Thou
other fellow to feel and express it? Do we see something in ourselves that we do not
puttest upon me.”
170
There is an awareness of oneness with Thee which is above these moods, where we
history and philosophical literature. If you ever had any doubts about the veracity of
create good from everything. We learn to accept the fact that things will not always go
our scriptures, this book wilt dispel them as well as entertaining you with its lively and
as we would like them to; and that our friends and loved ones will sometimes act in
plain-talking narrative of how we came to be what we are; children of the One Great
ways which to us are senseless. We learn that it is not things which are valuable, but
Spirit, Jehovah.
experience. We don’t expect to be able to print this book for a couple of years, but can offer you What is the big lesson we are learning from our experiences? Is it that Thou art in
immediately a clear, readable, unbound photocopy of the entire manuscript, just as the
command? That there is but One Supreme Authority and Ruler with whom we must
author typed it for $49.95 plus~ $5.00 postage.
learn to attune ourselves? That if we act on our own, without Thee, we are bound to get into trouble sooner or later? We must learn to question everything, and ask, “What
(Now available, free, from Fellowship of the Creator / New Age Books of Truth:
is right from Thy point of view?”
https://mewe.com/group/600d258680d9175c3bc76221
The Heavens between the Winds
Will You Become A Messenger For The Light?
Agnes Castle
Gus Cahill
(1990)
(1990)
In some 469 typewritten and hand drawn pages, this well-known and brilliant Faithist
We are not asking you to go forth and proclaim this message from the house-tops of
author has presented conclusive proof of OAHSPE’s authenticity her book is the
the wayside. You can preach the silent sermon because very often the silent word is
equivalent of a doctoral dissertation in effort and depth of research. She has analyzed
as potent as the spoken. You know the secret of thought transference — positive
the correlations of OAHSPE with the various other scriptures, archaeology,
thoughts can pass from mind to mind. If your mind is radiating thoughts of this New
anthropology, geology, astronomy, UFO-ology, mythology of various cultures, world
Age, people with whom you come into contact will be strangely quickened by this 171
power. That is the silent sermon, and everyone in Kosmon Unity can preach it.
Behold the rainbow in the sky. It shines there when the sun has made a rift in the clouds, and tells of the departing of the storm. The rainbow is a symbol of hope, the
In meditation you can come into communion with the angelic light, then as you go forth
Etherean presence. Gradually as the rainbow in the sky manifests, so are the
into the world, the light will be radiating from you continuously. Often your teacher from
Ethereans coming to this earth. Long years ago they walked the physical path, just as
the higher spheres is with you, and he sees the spirits who are associated with the
you do now. They lived either on this planet or perhaps a planet in some other system.
people you meet, and they see him, and they immediately find a link with him,
But they understand, they know your needs, and the needs of all mankind; and they
because his mind is normally stronger than theirs. These spirits overshadowing the
desire to spread the Light of the New Age. What is more, they want to weave a shining
people you meet will feel a reflex, even though they know nothing at all about higher
garment which you shall wear, and it shall be the color of your aspirations, your
things.
highest ideas, your hopes. They will invest you with that robe, and your soul shall be attuned to the Infinite Illumination.
This is one of the means by which angels are working today. They are finding the different points of contact through those who are associating themselves with the light
What a wonderful thing it will be to fear no more, but to go in silence and during
of the New Age.
meditation to feel the incoming of that peaceful aura, the ray of the ineffable. Calm over the storm, calming every fractious particle, putting it into its right place within you.
Will you keep the door closed to those who desire to help and bless you and have
Will it not be a wonderful feeling to feel the presence of the angelic light, and to know
gone before you into the heavens and still love you? Could the thread be severed by
that during the hours of sleep, the consciousness shall awake on the spiritual planes?
death? Perhaps there is someone who, during earth life, did you a great wrong. Then
You will be able to join those who have gone on before you, or to speak to them face
try hard to forgive. Perhaps it is that very wrong that is holding him down. Your
to face, and to ask them all about the things of their higher lives.
forgiveness will help to set him free at last so that he may begin to climb the heights. If only we could forgive others their trespasses it would even help us to receive greater
How stirring it will be look on the Earth with other eyes, and be able to say. “The life of
joy and blessings.
spirit is a higher calling. I bear the heat and burden of the day, but someday I shall be in this fuller and larger life, to take up the threads of my destiny anew , entering upon 172
ever greater spheres of glory, knowing that as I go on, we enter more and more into
there would be no conflict among the various faiths. It is only when mankind attempts
the experience of Jehovih. I shall see his glories as they manifest through His
to improve on the concept of The Creator that trouble begins. Our Creator exists! One
creations. I shall know the great Peace, and fear no more.”
has only to look about to be convinced of this fact. The miracle of life and birth, the growth of huge trees in perfection from tiny seeds, the perfection and order of the
So, beloved brethren, let this be your religion, let this be your life: Faith in the Great
movement of the planets and the universe — all testify to the existence of One
Spirit Who is Ever-Present and Who does His will through His angels. His inspiration is
Supreme Being containing all perfection.
ever with you until you become a transformed being. His presence within you gives you complete freedom, and yet gives you the joy of service to your fellow man.
Unless you are blind, no one need interpret for you the beauty of a sunrise or sunset or the perfection of a flower. Unless you are deaf, no one need interpret for you the clarity
This brotherhood to which you belong is the earthly focus of a vast brotherhood in the
and praise in a bird’s song, the majestic power of the ocean surf, the innocent joy of
spiritual spheres working for the Light. Together we are dedicated unto the best
discovery in a child’s laugh, the incredible sweetness of a wild strawberry, the
endeavor to found the reign of Light on Earth, for unless spiritual means are taken to
wondrous flavor of a tree ripened peach, the innocent pranks and romping of newborn
found the Father’s Kingdom, all other efforts will fail. So let us go to together in service
animals, the grace and beauty of deer and antelope or the humor of kittens stalking
towards the eternal Dawn.
prey. All are gifts from our Creator.
What intermediary is needed on a hot summer afternoon betwixt you and a cold slice of Who Is The Creator?
watermelon or a tart-sweet glass of lemonade? What savior need stand between you
Joan Kares
and a roaring fireplace on a cold winter’s day after coming in from work or a romp in the
(1991)
snow? Our Creator’s gifts are so simple and so beautiful and so direct, so perfectly suited to our needs. Who can possibly doubt His presence, His love, His wisdom? In the preamble to the constitution are the words, “We hold these truths to be self-evident,
Every religion makes an attempt to explain the creation of all we see about us. Each describes a Supreme Being who brings this about. If all religions stopped at this point 173
that all men are created equal and are endowed by their Creator with certain
The Universe
inalienable rights...” How can it be stated in a clearer form?
Joan Kares (1991)
Mankind is created. Mankind is created equal. Mankind is endowed by our Creator with inalienable rights. There is no intermediary, no intercession needed. Just as no one is
There are three things in all the universe; ethe, corpor and spirit Since Jehovih is the
needed to taste the sweetness of fruit for you, no intermediary or intercession is
All of all things, He is, therefore, in this sense three in one; yet — He is but one person.
needed to taste the freedom of equality or exercise for you your Creator given rights. The Creator gave you the capacity to enjoy beauty, freedom to love and be loved, to
Ethe is the space which pervades between the planets and is boundless in extent. It is
learn of the many mysteries in the universe, to experience all creation first hand. The
the most rarefied of all substances and has the power to penetrate and exist within all
Creator placed you on this earth, like most of His many other creations, to learn to live
things.
in harmony and balance with all other parts of His creation. He gave you the gift of life and responsibility to all other lives. He gave you the gift of choice, to choose for yourself,
Corpor is that which can be seen with the mortal eye; it is the substance of all
so long as you do not restrict the freedom of choice of others, and the responsibility for
corporeal worlds, planets or stars; it is ethe comprised by the power of the vortex.
the consequences of that choice. Spirit is the unseen power which motivates all things. It is life. It is potent and supreme Who is the Creator? It is your Creator’s presence which gives you the breath of life,
above all things.
which keeps your heart beating, asleep or awake. Who is the Creator? The most loving mother, the most caring father, the most tender lover, the most perfect teacher, the
The Creator created a whirlwind in space. The atoms, of which all things are made,
most generous provider, the most just judge, the light of all wisdom, the source of all life,
are, by the power of the vortex, driven to the center of this world wind. This central
the Ever Present, the One Supreme Being.
mass is at first molten; after a millions of years, it gradually has cooled off and becomes solid. Thus a world is made.
174
The universe has no boundary. If you traveled in a straight line at a million miles an hour for a million years you would be no nearer the boundary, as there is none.
Happiness Meditation Alfred Homes
There are spirit worlds and corpor worlds. The corpor worlds are the birth-places of all
(1991)
created creatures. The spirit worlds are the abode of spirits. Our earth is called the Red Star by the heavenly people. This earth we live on has an atmospherean heaven
It comes to this, O Creator, that to find answers to problems, to find the All-Highest
which travels with the earth. It extends outward from the earth to a distance of thirty
Wisdom by which to live, each one of us must make a compact with Thee within our self,
diameters of the earth. Its diameter is 8,000 miles x 30 which is 40,000 miles. The
interiorly and without fanfare, a pact of oneness, of self-discipline, and highest purpose.
diameter of the earth’s vortex is 240,000 x 2 plus 8,000 which is 8,000 miles. The moon travels within the earth’s heavens in a smaller vortex of its own.
We learn to talk with Thee, to praise Thee, to see the good in all things, to rejoice and be thankful; and never to complain, or be critical of life or of others; or to shirk my
Corporeal worlds, like our earth, have a set time of existence; birth, maturity, old age
responsibility; or to seek pleasure, wealth, power or prestige for self alone. This is a
and death. Our world has about ninety and one half-million years behind it and about
matter between the individual and Thee, Jehovih, and no other can know the degree of
as many ahead of it. Our world is held in space by the power of the vortex, so, when
consecration, or how great the success or failure.
the time arrives for this earth to end, the vortex will burst and explode our world back to its original elements. There is no need to worry about this; the end is a long way off.
Happiness, then is a matter of being truth to Thee within one’s self. Becoming one of Thy instruments for the founding of Thy Kingdom on Earth is a matter of holding to one’s inner covenant, day in and day out, over a period of years, until the self is sufficiently cleansed away. World problems will be on the way to attrition when a number of purified instruments have come together as a unit to build with Thee outwardly. Then Thy Purpose will manifest through them to demonstrate Thy way of peace, health and prosperity for all the world to see. 175
Meditation
Meditation
The Eloists
The Eloists
(1991)
(1992)
The desire to accomplish something, and to be somebody, is universal, O Creator.
It is so easy to find things wrong with the world, O Creator! It is in a bad state, or rather,
How can we be sure that these desires are of Thee? Are they not about ninety percent
an unripe state. Its evils, imperfections and miseries are all too obvious. But if we
self? How much of our ambition is free from self, and is to serve Thee only? We want
concentrate on the wrong, the darkness and limitations, describing them, bemoaning
to do so many things; and we call ourselves that our purpose is to serve Thee only.
them, we put ourselves on the same level and are of no help in uplifting the world.
But when we examine our feelings closely, we see that self-pride and self-satisfaction
Something in us recognizes wrong, recognizes darkness, and gives us aspiration for a
are part of the motivation. Self has a way of creeping into everything; inserting its own
higher way of life. That something is Thy Presence.
ideas, exerting its own influence. If we learn to concentrate on Thy Presence, try to see Thy Purpose and Thy Light This clouds our minds, and makes our thinking unreliable and fallible. Sometimes,
which is supporting and saving the world, we will lift ourselves above the darkness and
when we are sick, or in pain, we let go of everything. We stand before Thee in
be able to serve Thee in the building of a new order. Thou art the Keynote! Thy
complete surrender, with no desire to have anything or be anything, or to accomplish
Presence is the Keynote.
anything — just awaiting Thy action and Thy inspiration, knowing we are in and of Thee, being willing to accept whatever is Thy Will.
The world has many good people who are positive thinkers, crusaders and workers for the betterment of mankind. But their influence is very limited. The good they do is
This, we feel, is our closest approach to selflessness, and our greatest awareness of
swallowed up and lost in the mass darkness. The Keynote of Thy Presence is what
Thy Rulership. To be able to do this all the time seems most desirable. We need not
these people most need awareness of and attunement with Thy Will, Wisdom and
fear that we won’t be active, and won’t use our creative abilities; for Thou wilt inspire
Love. Then, instead of working for a multitude of different causes, in separateness,
us; and we will accomplish in Thy Name and for Thy Glory.
they will be united under Thy Inspiration for the single purpose of liberating mankind 176
from the psychic causes of war, crime, poverty and diseases.
inserting its own ideas, exerting its own influence. This clouds our minds, and makes our thinking unreliable and fallible.
The supreme good of mankind is in the building of a new order, not in trying to correct the evils of the old order. This requires a higher type of individual than the world is now
Sometimes, when we are sick, or in pain, we let go of everything. We stand before
producing.
Thee in complete surrender, with no desire to have anything or be anything, or to accomplish anything — just awaiting Thy action and Thy inspiration, knowing we are in
But there is a Divine potential in every newborn babe. Discovering how to bring forth
and of Thee, being willing to accept whatever is Thy Will. This, we feel, is our closest
this potential for the creating of a new race and a new world is the all highest quest for
approach to self -mastery, and our greatest awareness of Thy Rulership.
enlightened souls today. To be able to do this all the time seems most desirable. We need not fear that we won’t be active, and won’t use our creative abilities; for Thou wilt inspire us; and we will accomplish in Thy Name and for Thy Glory.
Meditation The Eloists (1992)
Meditation The desire to accomplish something, and to be somebody, is universal, O Creator.
The Eloists
How can we be sure that these desires are of Thee? Are they not about ninety percent
(1992)
self? How much of our ambition is free from self, and is to serve Thee only? We often make statements without meaning them to be categorical. To Thee, O We want to do so many things; and we tell ourselves that our purpose is to serve Thee
Creator, nothing that we can put into words is absolute. We have stated, for example,
only. But when we examine our feelings closely, we see that self-pride and
that woman’s joy is to be beautiful, and that man’s joy is his accomplishment. This is a
self-satisfaction are part of the motivation. Self has a way of creeping into everything;
mortal paint of view and has in it a modicum of truth. 177
Thine, O Jehovih! Was the Power, when Thou didst order A Path for each of us and all But from Thy point of view, the true joy of both men and women is in the good that they can do for humanity. It is in their awareness of Thy Presence and Rulership, and their
And this teaching was the First of all rules To regulate our actions. He is most helpful
oneness with Thee. It is in getting rid of the self part which wants to be beautiful or
and vigorous Who serves with every Power, preserving and nurturing His Cosmic
wants to accomplish something. We confuse ourselves by not distinguishing between
Order Through the fulfillment of Deeds.
what the self wants and what the Almighty wants. It is not considered sinful for a man to want to accomplish, or for a woman to want to be beautiful.
O Thou Almighty Father! Demonstrate Spiritual Truth through thy Cosmic Order. O Creator of Love! Reveal the Best Words Through Thy Good Mind Living within us.
But, those desires can shut out Thy inspiration, and limit the soul’s expression and `growth. The false gods and goddesses of history were great self-wills. In the end they had to surrender their own wills to Thy WILL Then they found peace, joy and security.
Editorial Kasandra Kares / Bob Reisner (1993)
The Zend Avesta of Zarathustra Zarathustra
Greetings to all of our readers, with faith in the One Great Spirit, Creator Of Worlds
(1993)
Without End, by whatever the Name. What can Faithists in the Great Spirit do in these turbulent and seemingly worsening times to stay on the right spiritual track?
PRAYER OF WORSHIP: First, O Great Creator! Thou didst create the Cosmic Powers And Thou didst reveal the Cosmic Laws. Thou gavest unto us understanding from
We know that there is a constant spiritual pressure either up or down; we know it is
Thine Own Mind! And Thou madest our bodily life. Thou didst determine all our actions
almost impossible to stay still and we know that to some extend we have some will in
by Thy Power.
the matter; yet we are also aware of strong trends that influence even spirits much stronger than we are. We can watch, listen, read and be aware of the widespread 178
human conflict and seeming tide of human declension and keep a strong will to
After that, let’s bide our time with trust in the Great Spirit and a little needed flexibility
surmount it, not descend with it.
and the realization that we are being guided. Above all, to your own self be true and keep the faith in your Creator.
We can be aware of conflicts, thought forms and other elements that eventually result in earthquakes, epidemics, famines, cyclones, floods, hurricanes, etc. The Force works for good and evil alike, and we see the Great Spirit’s Hand in it all. We can see the
How to Live
worst such as violence and disease as temporary and necessary consequences of
Julie Waits
what has occurred before.
(1993)
And these factors, we trust, will lead, in due time, to the better days of tomorrow. We
THESE are my arrows and spears and war clubs: PITY, GENTLE WORDS and the
know that the Great Spirit with His holy angels has brought people and worlds through
example of TENDERNESS. Soon or late, these shall triumph over all things in heaven
worse times. If we can help others, fine, but if it is a matter of meddling, we can attend
and on earth.” We are told to always speak gently instead of harshly, to feel pity and
to our own work, studies, music, hobbies and prayers and keep apart from the trends
sympathy instead of condemnation, to be an example of tenderness and
toward destruction and backsliding, guarding our strength in the face of opposition.
understanding instead of employing criticism and resentment.
We can act on our educated inspirations to protect ourselves and those in our care by
It all seems so simple until you start checking and analyzing your thoughts and
various ways now and later as times get harder. Another’s inspirations may not be
attitudes. It is easy to resent words or actions of others. They may be unfair towards
appropriate for us. Let’s pray for those appropriate for us and ours. Let’s keep from
your expressions or actions, but you have to ignore this, and try to feel only tenderness
getting pulled down in the thick, unspiritual depression everywhere with whatever
and love, for you are to recognize no enemies, only HIS CHILDREN at different levels
talents and loves and appreciations the Creator has planted in our souls and, despite
of development. Every minute is a challenge that has to be met POSITIVELY and
the wholesale darkness around us, nurture and attain that light, as best we know how.
LOVINGLY. Wouldn’t it be wonderful if we were to remember ALWAYS that every individual is HIS CHILD and that the SAME LIFE that allows ALL to function on this 179
plane is HIS LIFE! I have sincerely been trying to meet this challenge and somehow
Meditation
LIVING has become more meaningful and enjoyable. A new strength sustains me.
The Eloists (1998)
Why bicker and want to win all arguments, when it is SO much better to express HIS Our friends and relatives who question our way of life are people who are part of the LOVE and HIS LIGHT? How encouraging it is to remember that every BREATH we good, middle class way of life of the U.S., probably the most fortunate class of people in take is a true SYMBOL of His Presence and His sharing with ALL His children. A TRUE the world — materially. SYMBOL OF ONENESS. They have no reason to want to change themselves, or to search for a higher way. It is useless to try to convince them of the greater value of education in spiritual things over An Appeal to All Souls the standard, materialistic education they are getting and giving to their children. The Eloists (1996) Any normally intelligent person of this world can argue with good reason and logic against the spiritual principles and concepts we could give them. They do not Awake to the reality of the Presence of Love within you! Love that can lift the spirits of remember that over two-thirds of the world’s population is underprivileged, and that war, the people around you. Love that wants only to shine like a sun. Love that can heal the crime, poverty and disease are rampant among them. These people are seeking a world. It is the true you, the eternal you. At whatever cost to self, let it shine! This solution to their problems, and will fight for any change that promises them relief. selfless love — the love divine Lies hidden in every human soul. There is nothing more Sooner or later, the complacency of the U.S. middle class will be upset. And only when beautiful in all of life! Awake to the reality of the Beautiful Presence within you! it is, O Creator, will they be ready to listen to Thy revelations of the Kosmon Era.
These are far above the highest, best concepts of selfless service preached in the world today. Most adults are too set in their ways to respond to them favorably. But 180
there are some whom Thou hast prepared who will not argue or fight against them.
into some kind of body or in some stage in route from being dissolved and suspended
These are the builders of a New Order of peace, prosperity and goodwill for all.
in spatial ether, is still in the Creator's mind as an idea, to be materialized later.
That old saying, "Love makes the world go round," takes in a lot more territory than just Spirit and Matter this world. Anonymous (2001) Life with the Spirits Kasandra Kares Our infinite Creator created all matter through and in which are tiny vibrating, breathing, (2001) etheric vortices. When you are alone, when you are walking along, when you are doing almost Photons of light travel through the whole universe in even direction like a whirlpool in a anything and you are fairly passive do you often experience a reasonable, uplifting moving stream. They are called "Cosmic Rays" and they come in on all directions upon conversation-like situation in which one part is your own conscious mind? all celestial bodies. The thoughts of kind, caring spirit folks who want to guide and protect you and others Everything is whirling around in vortices from the atoms in man's body to the solar to do the right thing is not uncommon and can be experienced almost anytime. If it systems and galaxies. Our Creator's creative power permeates everything, from matter happens when you are asleep you call it a dream. If it happens when you are awake on up (spiritually speaking as well) up to the Great Grand Central Sun's vortex. you might consider it an unimportant daydream or a meditation, but you can be counted on to profit by it, to learn by it and let it influence your actions. If this were not Any vehicle or object that is not being driven along under its own motive power or is so, then The Great Spirit’s Holy Angels would not waste their time coming to you. As drawn by gravity starts turning over and over in mid space because of the whirling long as you respond, your spirit companions will hold conversations with you. action of spatial ether everywhere. Every bit of matter that is not already crystallized 181
What do evil spirits want anyway? They are like thieves wanting your strength, your spirit food, your sustenance. The best way to get rid of them is to keep on with your
They will consult and contend with you and if you were to talk aloud they would use your organs to make you seem to talk both sides.
disciplined life and you will bore them enough that they will leave you, for something
Writers experience a lot of this
more exciting to them.
and often what they write is practically dictated to them. Shakespeare was attended by
What is going on when one mortal lives in fraud and rascality
and riches, having amassed a pretty good fortune and not being very honest about it
a vast number of spirits and they even spoke their parts when they came close
while an honest person lives in poverty and struggles by all his life?
enough to enter within his aura. You might call this inspiration.
One is laying up treasures in heaven and the other treasures on earth. Some rich The difference between this and insanity is vast. In insanity, many low grade spirits people are honest and help many people with their resources.
Even in your prayers,
seek to get possession of a person and in some cases there is both a diseased pray for what will hurt no man. organism and evil spirits.
As we know, evil spirits do come back to haunt the living.
We should probably look upon them with sympathy. They don't know, really, what happened, or where they belong, or how to rise to anything better. If they are really evil, Spirit Obsession in Everyday Life you won't want them around you and will do and think things that will bore them Kasandra Kares enough that they will leave you. If they are poor ignorant drujas, you might try reading (2001) Oahspe aloud to them. When you look you can see spirit obsession behind the scenes at work all around you, and in most of the movies on television, you might ask just what happens to allow a
When we pray for inspiration, we can pray for good and pure spirits to come to us, and
disembodied spirit to take control of a mortal person?
to drive hence those which are evil.
Sometimes when a person becomes unstable, gets suicidal, has frequent uncontrollable rages, a dark spirit is on board. It may be a strong malevolent spirit, or 182
even have an entourage of fifty or a hundred more spirits.
One very foolish way to pick up a spirit is to invite the spirit voluntarily to enter your mind and body. It's not a lark. It is all too easy to pick up one, and become possessed in
Many spirits are earthbound because before they died they were not very spiritual, and
seconds.
now they are still spirits of high intelligence but of low morality, troublemakers who even use cleverness to get mortals under their control. There are many homes with several
If a child has been good natured and suddenly becomes disruptive, he may have
earthbound spirits in residence. Some spirits love violence and will drive the mortals
become possessed and maybe by a relative who wants to be with the child.
around them to commit whatever the mortals will go along with. A good way to become intruded upon by alcoholic spirits is to frequent public places To keep them away from you, watch carefully how you feel about people. Do you catch
where liquor is served. Such an intruding spirit can drive the host to drink, to suicide, to
yourself being critical of them? Are you annoyed by anything you see or hear from
murder.
them? Supposing you broaden your viewpoint. Put yourself in their places. If you find yourself criticizing people for their imperfect treatment of you, be on guard for thoughts
When feelings are over-expressed, negative energy is discharged. Negative thought
about getting even.
forms may be in the making. Negative entities can be drawn to such expressions and caused to commit regrettable acts. A pendulum can detect such negative energies.
You are smarter and in a better position than these spirits. You can suggest attitudes
Imagining a cleansing torrential rain over such places can help clean them.
for them that they may accept. Visualize a place or an activity for the spirit that could do some good. As a Ray of Light You can run a tape and if you have pretty good hearing, can hear them talking on it.
Ken Mills (2002)
You can get them to go somewhere else. I would like to consider the quote above, which is a part of a quotation from Oahspe, 183
the book we are concerned with here tonight. The full quote is “Thou are as the end of
need for such a system is abhorrent to many and I refuse to indulge in such a thought
a ray of light from My Person”
as its main purpose is to give some feeling of importance when otherwise the person may feel less worthy.
The whole of my thinking in regard to this Universe we abide in and the many questions that this Life pose are tied to the one statement that all Life is made up of
Never the less there is a reasonable explanation to this idea, apart from the idea being
Thought and so the above quote is very relevant as I can then except quite readily that
used many years ago to give some satisfaction to those unfortunates being used to
I am a part of this whole process and therefore should do my best to advance its
create wealth of one kind or another for the few which in part continues today in India
course into the glory set before me.
that made them feel as though they were at least on the road to greater things in a future life.
There are, as you know many questions that come to mind and each possible answer will raise more questions so that we will never it seems come to a final conclusion. I
Be that as it may I am sure the better view would be to advance by service to others
ask should there be a final answer and I have to say no, as then life would have no
and just as importantly service to one’s own personal Light, one’s own possibilities. I
purpose in continuing its journey into a future, and I am positive that without a future
am sure like every flower and shrub we too have a blossom to produce if cared for and
life would be meaningless.
fed properly by both nourishment and right thought.
Now as I have travelled this journey for some 80 years and at the stage when like
My other encouragement in this life is that we are as the quote said an extension of
most in my golden years feel they at least have some foundation to base at least a
the Ray of Light from the original Source whatever the form might be.
part answer to a few of the questions we ask of this life. To hold this thought gives one strength not only the feeling of being a part of the whole One question that is always prominent is that of Re-Incarnation, the same life
and therefore have a place no matter how small in this Universal plan, it also enables
continuing into another person on and on until some state of pure light is reached.
a communication between the cells of all living things, just think of that for a moment, it
There are many cases on record that are hard to refute, yet the thought that there is
opens up all manner of creative possibilities and potential to each of us. Of course a 184
few have used this for their own good and caused great harm for which they must
seven in your school, all of whom have been asked to vacate. When I was there, I
surely have to repay at some stage, and yes life does continue but not I fear in the
cleared the building of them. Why seven more, one may ask? They may have been
same condition as here on this Earth life but in a more subtle form.
attracted to the place or come with one of the students and then decided to stay there. The real problem arises when all too often these characters become attracted to a
This is where the suggestion that all life whatever form it may take is no more than
person and get close to him, possibly in his aura. As the disembodied spirits (we are all
Thought Vibrations just as the Light is self, which we are an extension of a brain cell in
spirits) usually feel lost, frustrated and negative, they telepathically project their
a Universal mind.
thoughts to the living person. The person reacts accordingly. Unbeknown, this is a frequent occurrence for many people.
Blessings, Ken Mills. How does one identify the proximity of an invisible spirit? First of all, the person must know himself, how he normally feels. When a negative feeling comes over him, and You Asked About the Invisible World
when there is no known reason for it, he can suspect there is a spirit character too close
Eugene Maurey
nearby. What can one do about it? Simple, he can go into a room where nobody can
(2002)
hear him, and in no uncertain terms, tell the spirit person to get lost! Immediately the negative thoughts disappear and the person feels his old self again.
Dear Friend, Some may feel this is not a generous attitude toward an errant spirit, but if a spirit As you know, I am a dowser and handy with a pendulum, and you asked if I could
makes a nuisance of himself and is causing trouble, one must deal sternly with him.
answer some of your questions about those things apparently few of us can see. When checking you again using the pendulum, I found no possessing spirit within your This letter will be in three parts. First of all, let's talk about people who become spirits
mind but found five following you around. They left. You probably attracted them by
without bodies. The space about us is rarely free of them. For instance, there were
talking about the spirit world as you often do and they were interested in your ideas. 185
This often happens to me when I lecture on the subject of exorcism. I don't see spirits
conceivably endanger someone trying to retrieve them. For myself, I have
but an occasional clairvoyant in my audience will call my attention to one or two who
contemplated attempting to rescue people in that level, but I have never felt strong
are standing nearby. I recall an amusing incident when a cameraman suggested I
enough to make the effort. I suggest that you caution your friend to avoid that area.
move to one side as two spirits were causing interference with the picture. Instead of moving, I turned around and asked the spirits if they would step aside. “That's better!”
Let's talk about another energy that is invisible to most of us. Did you ever go into a
exclaimed the cameraman.
room and felt uncomfortable there? For myself, I can't walk through a gambling casino without feeling the heaviness of the negativity that exists there. The atmosphere of
The next subject is about the 'dream' that was written to you by your friend. He
such places seems to be full of negative energies and a sensitive person feels it. I have
described a place where he saw many grey clad human beings following one after the
identified this kind of energy in such places, as caused by arguments, heated
other and apparently being directed by a powerful negative entity. He went on to say
discussions, physical strife, anxieties and by other negative activities.
that he tried to communicate with one young person but failed. I don't think it was a dream but a pure out-of-body experience into a world very few people know exist.
Since we know that energy cannot be destroyed but can be converted, we can change psychic energy using the mind into some other kind of energy. Using visualization, I
Peace Pilgrim, the mystic, who traveled consciously every night, warned me that there
change the negative energy I discover with the pendulum, either at a location or within
was such a place and to stay far away from it. The Faithists also describe such a place
a person's body, into the energy of love. The Law of Visualization states: If you can
and the difficulty of trying to rescue a soul from there. In one of their texts they tell how
visualize an event or an object, with belief, it becomes a reality. My method is to
difficult it is to get the attention of a soul there. One can readily understand why a
visualize a pinpoint of light as love expanding and changing all the negative energy into
hellish place such as this exist. When on this earth place, we create the kind of life we
love. I discovered about twenty-five such energies within you which hopefully have
will find when we cast off the physical body. There are living people so negative and so
been removed. Hardly any adult has less than seventy-five.
positively believing that there is no afterlife but darkness of the hole of the grave, that they create such a scenario when they die. During their lifetime, such people usually
Clairvoyants often see negative energies or thought forms as dark areas, streaks of
were not the best company to have around. The negativity of these souls could
light or in a form more readily identifiable such as an ugly creature or even as a demon 186
complete with horns. Again the Law applies: the mind created it, the mind can
to heights. They are active in many different ways, creating either greater freedom or
neutralize it.
further bondage.
Removing negative energies has a practical side. When a restaurant is cleared of such
Over all shines the Glory of Thy Hosts; and shafts of light penetrate from them into the
garbage, business picks up as people seem to like to be there. Also, you and your
darkest places to reach and support striving souls. The over-all picture is bright and
guests will feel better in your home. There is also a good possibility that ridding yourself
encouraging. A mortal needs only to affirm Thy Presence and Power, to offer himself in
of negative energies will lead to better health. I send you positive thoughts for your
service, and to keep searching for the all-highest inspiration, and he is safe ashore as
wellbeing.
from a stormy sea. He can play a part in helping to bring the light into the dark corners, knowing that Thy Angels are backing him.
Meditation
Whenever we find ourselves in one of the dark corners, O Creator, we will affirm Thy
The Eloists
Presence and Power, breathe with Thee, give our faith and love, praise Thee, thank Thy Angels, and rejoice that we are able to be Thy instruments.
(2002)
The state of mind of the moment, O Creator, is one of dullness and apathy. But Thy Intelligence tells us this is not the whole picture, that it is but a section - one of the dark
Meditation
corners.
The Eloists (2002)
We do not need to concentrate in that direction, and thus give it our support. There is much that is alive and bright in most other areas. In attempting a description of the
What is our need in the present times, O Creator?
whole picture, we see many people in various stages of growth, all with the bright spark of Thy Presence in their souls. Their thoughts and emotions run the gamut from depths
What kind of light do we mortals need for our awakening and development? 187
We feel that cultivating awareness of Thy Presence and Power is all important; at least, What kind of experience?
for the furtherance of Thy work in our group.
Is our world so evil that only catastrophe will cleanse and uplift it?
We want to give all the love and faith we can to Thy Presence — to the soul, the true self—in every individual we can reach.
We do have a degree of order and sanity, of kindliness, of charitableness and righteousness.
We want to exemplify all the qualities of the ideal, god-like human being, to practice and develop them, and become more and more perfect instruments of Thy will,
Many are trying to help create a better world.
wisdom and love.
Man is not without hope and vision and aspiration.
(Originally written, October 26, 1964)
Both darkness and light are manifesting. The Spiritual Dress They seem to be about evenly balanced.
Ken Mills (2003)
We are dedicated to trying to help tip the scales in favor of light. The Mantle I understand that our spirit friends clothe themselves or wear a mantle to Some of us see the need of self-purification, and are striving along this line.
distinguish themselves not only is this a covering of fine cloth but it is also colorful to the degree that one is advanced in the knowledge of spiritual consciousness. To be sure
Others are inspired in different ways, equally important in Thy plan.
the knowledge would be of a different hue to what we are used to on this material and denser world. Oahspe tells us that Music and Colour are used not only to build those 188
great ships as well as to drive them across millions of miles in that vast space around
Meditation
us.
The Eloists (2003)
So to what degree does color and music have on our earthly lives, should we become accustomed to these units of power? Now to carry this further as to the Creator or God
To make nothing of the self, O Creator, this is the most difficult thing to do. In the past
of this universe? Is God a fantasy?
we built up the self.
Now we must tear it down. We have the feeling of ownership
toward many things; yet, all things are Thine, to give or take away. Thou sayest, injure Well I can accept with all my heart that when man came forth and the process of
not, kill not, but be kind and loving, seeing the good in all people and all things. Seek
thought emerged into language then these thoughts also were enclosed if you like in
no retaliation for wrongs done.
color or as the scientist would say electrical impulses, these in turn are gathered in a super-consciousness that all thought springs from as would the water from a well. It
Shall a man not protect his family from harm? If a man lifts himself and his family up
also receives all thought from where ever no matter what the language. We have to
out of darkness and becomes one with Thee, there will be no need to protect them
think?
from harm, for no harm will come upon then. Thou art the Protector, O Creator. It seems to be a matter of relinquishing ownership, and giving one's self completely to
In a different form of maybe Light, we know it travels but we cannot see it, thoughts are
Thee.
the same So yes we can Sow seeds of thought as in prayer, receive them in meditation, they are Things and so we can witness in spiritual psychic form people and or their
We must place ourselves entirely in Thy Hands, being Thy servants, knowing Thou art
thoughts over great distance, in fact just as this (GOD consciousness) is as close as
in command, keeping aware of the reality of the soul and the eternity of its growth. We
breath so is everything else in this universe. Hope that will clarify my outlook and
overvalue the things of earth, and cling to them. We must develop an entirely new
understanding on this important topic.
consciousness. Then we will see more clearly how man has gotten himself in the position of thinking it is right to kill or injure another to protect his own, or to get something he desires. It is all a bad dream! We want to be awakened! 189
Channels of Light
angels on a mission and should never lose sight of this goal, far it is our destiny to
Vernon Wobschall
fulfill our mission. By embracing each other in the Light, the Light of Kosmon will grow stronger with every day. No matter what befalls us from day to day—keep the Faith.
(2003)
As Faithists, we are aware that we work with the angels to help dissolve the darkness
So let us fill our hearts and homes with songs of joy and praise. Remember—"A house
on earth and in atmospherea. What are some of the many ways we can do this? And
without a song is like a tree without a bird."
how best can we inspire both mortals and angels of low grade to turn to the Light, and not only this, but to become workers to further Jehovih's Kingdom? Meditation Firstly, this combined aspiration of both mortals and angels requires us to become
The Eloists
affiliated with a group or organization who have pledged themselves to this purpose,
(2003)
rather than to work alone. We need to affiliate for maximum power. Many times the Creator has appropriated those who have suffered greatly on earth and in the heavens,
It is most desirable to be cheerful and radiant with goodwill all the time, and certainly
as armies of Light (like those of the Inquisition spoken of in Oahspe) to disperse the
we should fry to be to the best of our ability. But there are times for some of us when it
darkness. So even in our humble daily lives, Love, Compassion and Good Works' hold
is not possible, when pain of mind or body dominates our consciousness, and
the greatest power for whenever we let go of "self," great miracles can happen—for
darkness seems to take over. Instead of adding to our woes by holding a sense of
we then become shining examples of His love and draw others closer to Him. Having
failure or condemnation, or by acting mean or irritable, we need only realize that Thou
felt His attributes through us, this heals those afflicted with darkness and they in turn
art present and in command, Jehovih, and give Thee praise and faith.
become more like the Creator in many ways. We can surrender ourselves, just as we are, to Thee, not resisting, not fighting, and Thus does the Light grow and become more powerful, spreading across the world and
not letting ourselves be thrown off balance. We can take the attitude of acceptance of
into atmospherea as the angels channel the Light through us. We are each of us
the condition, knowing Thy work continues through it, being glad and thankful in our 190
deeper selves for the privilege of being Thy instruments. It is possible, now, to sustain
perhaps even after several readings.
New truths are unraveled.
the higher consciousness while the lower is going through its pains and discomforts.
understanding are found. New tools of thought are uncovered.
New keys to New levels of
comprehension come about. We do not wish to make health and happiness our first objectives in this work, or to think that they are prerequisites to doing a good job. It is quite possible that Thy best work is done, and that greatest progress is made, during these times of darkness. We
It is a long book, over 900 pages. Yet considering what it contains, it is surprising that it
need only to never cease giving Thee our faith, praise and devotion.
is not even larger. Because of its size many people become discouraged and fail to complete reading the book, thus fail to give themselves one of the most powerful and
Just as Thy work goes on unceasingly in our lives, so must we learn to practice our
useful experiences imaginable.
awareness and attunement unceasingly through every experience, every waking moment.
There Is a saying, "You can't cheat an honest man." The truly honest person reading Oahspe is enriched beyond measure, beyond the comprehension of one who measures worth in goods or possessions. Oahspe teaches a simple truth, one which has been buried under religious dogma, priest craft and expediency by mankind for
The Book, Oahspe
thousands of years.
John Kares
Yet if our world is to survive as a living, beautiful part of creation,
this truth cannot continue to be buried.
(2004)
The book, Oahspe, (meaning Earth, Sky, Spirit) is a guide to a way of life, a way of life
Over the face of the Earth, so called primitive people have kept the living reality of this
at once very new and very old.
hidden truth alive, in a world which has worshipped the false gods of technology and of religions that teach false ideals for the sake of material wealth.
This book, written under inspiration in 1880 is one of the most remarkable in the English language. Just how remarkable is not apparent upon first reading, and
How can one look up to a people who live in poverty, without even the simplest 191
conveniences? Why are our children rejecting the values we live by and have been
Liked your man thing. It has always intrigued me how a name of a place or person can
taught in our culture, to sit at the feet of another culture to pursue so-called wisdom?
invoke memories, our heart and minds can be changed in an instance and so I wish to report this story of mine a short but vivid state of mind this morning.
Do not mistake our meaning. Not all primitive beliefs are worthy of reverence. Not all cultures have the key.
I awoke this morning very early yet wide-awake and an impulse to get up and sit before my simple alter and receive whatever but sure there was something in the wind.
Oahspe teaches each person, who approaches it with perseverance, a set of values
The sun was up and a wonderful day beckoned. I had not been in my meditation long
by which it is possible to judge truth or falsehood in any doctrine, in any political
or so it seemed when I was surrounded with a multicolored cloud and lifted up slowly
system, in any moral, ethical, economic, or philosophical religious structure and it
and gentle and also along a ray like a roadway of electric Blue a most beautiful colour
helps one
see in clear terms whether it contributes to the survival of humanity
that made me feel attuned to all that was around be. I seemed to travel some distance
or its downfall, and this precisely is the criterion upon which to measure and to judge
to a scene where there were various paths leading into a haze and with the feeling that
anything.
I had to choose my path, funny when I think of this as I have been searching for my
to
path for years and each time have been directed to another after a time.
Letter
Anyway I chose the path that was lined with tall trees I think they were Norfolk Pine
Ken Mills
and always feel at peace when in their strong trunks. After some distance a huge door
(2004)
appeared, when I say huge I mean beyond comprehension and it too looked solid and above all sense of proportion when compared with the giant trees I had travelled
To: Aart Bosman
through so my mind was at a loss to fathom this scene with my mortal intelligence. As this cloud that I am still enveloped in drifted to this door it started to open, ever so
Vision: Here it is, do what you wish with it. Ken.
slowly and beyond was this hall of equal proportion to the door. I began to wonder what other surprises lay before me. Along this hall on both side appeared what was 192
like a moving film of people.
away in the corner stood a large desk and a man of large size sat with a pen in hand and a book before him. I suddenly felt the first pain of fear and yet I could also feel the
All of them I recognized well some of them as those who had been great Musicians,
flow of love and friendship flowing from this man. I was offered a chair and then after
Scientist, Doctors, Authors, Artist and those who had created inventions and other
pause the man asked who I thought he was, well apart from my father who I have
matters that had helped mankind. I did not see any faces of those who had done
always hoped to meet again someday I had only one other man who had stayed in my
mortal harm. The ceiling that was of great height seemed to be a revolving range of
thoughts for many years and I said Mr. Newbrough.
the Big White Fluffy Clouds that inhabit the New Zealand Skies and from where the name Land of the Long White Cloud arose. Here and there without any special
There was a period of silence and then a hand was offered to me which took and felt a
sequence there appeared streaks of the electric Blue I had seen earlier.
strange energy run through my body. As I write this I have to wonder what this may mean to others, but for me it is a turning point and the energy is I know the drive I
As I moved slowly along the hall I had the feeling that at some point I would meet or
needed to do what I have to do without any feelings of remorse, resentment or other
see something that would change my life, though why I should be chosen to view this
feelings we tend to get when embarking on something we feel the urge to do. Dr.
beautiful and strange scene I could not at the time bother to think about in fact was not
Newbrough asked if I felt the need to cry, I could not fully understand why he asked
even conscious of any earthly impressions other than wonderment. After a while the
that other than it might release some hidden feeling, but I said no I would rather laugh
hall narrowed and several other more normal doors began to line the walls, each seem
as I had not been doing much of that of late.
to have a number though I could not see what. He then explained that I might inform others that while many had strange thoughts Outside each door was an Angel at least that is the only way I can describe the figure
about parts of Oahspe, it was a natural response and no one should worry about that
of beauty. I began to wonder which door I might be entering, so after some fifty or
but that we would be better to concern ourselves in the continued promotion of
more doors the cloud that surrounded me dropped away as if I had taken my coat of,
Oahspe in any way possible and that its keys would be turned in an even stranger way
before me the number on the door was 000. I could not help but think of its meaning,
than the book itself. I felt a deep sense of love coming from his voice and also
at least to me with my understanding of Numerology. The Angel opened the door and
privileged to have this experience, but could and still cannot understand why me. I 193
would like to say more about this but at the moment that is all I can recall, as there was no fancy exit, just after I bade farewell and passed through the door I found myself in a
Blessings Ken
daze and feeling very tired.
In My sight
The Book of Jaffeth and the Tablet of Aries Robert Bayer
The latest writing of Wayne’s ended with a question, “Is the Creator forever to be in
(2004)
Disguise” I find this an interesting question to put one’s mind to, yes an invaluable item in this old body is the mind as without it, life would certainly be empty. My thoughts on this is that I have always seen the Creator in all the beautiful things, like the Butterfly, the Bee and the flowers they serve each in the own way. The Sun Set and the Sun Rise each become more beautiful and wonderful each day. The rolling serf down at the beach indicating the power of the unseen yet potent force. The smile from my neighbor who is slowly but surely dying from Cancer but has mind to live. The many people who give their time to help others with little or no reward other than Love. Those who offer to help in times of need when all is lost in the many disasters we face around the world.
Yes I can see the Creator in so many things if one cares to look and forget those
In many editions of Oahspe, the Plate of Aries has a curious caption: See also the
dreadful words in the old bibles of a hard and vengeful God, those writers saw only the
Book of Jaffeth. Obviously, since Oahspe has no listed Book of Jaffeth, it has been
negative aspects that anyone can see in all things if they choose. At this moment in
assumed that that very book was never published with all the rest of the Oahspe
our history we need more and more of the positive sightings of a loving Creator.
books, much like the books of Knowledge or Ouranothen or Zemers were not. 194
Through the research of Jim Dennon, Harry Hilton, others, and by one’s own casual
investigate whether some portion of the published Oahspe could be that book. My
observations, it is pretty clear that Oahspe was never published in the condition it was
research efforts indicate that this is probably the case. Additionally, I would like to add
originally channelled through as. Plates were positioned besides the wrong text.
in a non-logical, personal sense, that it feels right to call this section the Book of
Passages of text or even whole books were intentionally removed or mistakenly left
Jaffeth. However, I will now present the evidence and logic for this conclusion.
out. First, it should be remembered that the plate is obviously explained fairly completely Alas, yet many of the veteran readers of Oahspe, while curious to see other
by Se’moin (50), and this is indeed where the plate should be positioned near in any
unpublished texts from Oahspe, are content to know that the basic messages of
version of Oahspe:
Oahspe made it into publication; for example:
(1)
There are heavenly
organizations of progressive service,
(2)
Love for the Creator and love for our brothers and sisters are important
50. Sed (Panic), the sign Aries, or, in English, letter T. The sign of wisdom; of gentleness.
spiritual keys. (3)
Each person is responsible for their own salvation through affiliation and good works, or
(4)
Purification of the mind and body are essential for spiritual progress.
So fortunately, virtually all of the major texts and spiritual principles have been published at any rate. Nevertheless, I feel myself drawn to see if any earlier editorial mistakes in publishing Oahspe might be rectified (without causing even more serious mistakes, of course). Consequently, my first reaction to the caption for the Plate of
Sed, a lamb (Kii). A man’s nose and eyebrows. The man who winneth by love,
Aries was that if there is no known version of it, then it is necessary to at least
gentleness. 195
in the plate. A’sed (Poit). Ahed (Fonece). Aheb (Ebra). Aheb (Hebrew). And Sed rose up on the
4. “ A sheep with a woman’s face” certainly describes the largest depicted animal in
third day after the creation of the world and stood above the sun. The Great Spirit,
the plate. 5. “A symbol of stars and zodiac” is a clear match with the sheep and the eleven
E-O-Ih, said: This is My Son. The corporeal sun ye can behold at high noon, but My Son Sed standeth above this. All that are gentle and good draweth he to My kingdom,
smaller mammals to the immediate right of it. 6. “Let this be the season to bring together male and female” could be pictorially
Nirvana. Do not unto another what ye would not desire done unto you, or ye shall not behold My Son Sed, who standeth on My right hand. The earth is Mine, saith Sed; by
symbolized by the depicted Sun (male) and Moon (female).
love will I redeem it. Ay’sed (Vede). A sheep with a woman’s face; symbol of love.
7. “They shall go to the altar and consult the voices of the stars through my prophets.”
Gently, or gentleness. Let or Leat (Ebra), or as a lamb speaketh. A’nah (Hebrew).
In this case, there is no altar depicted though the crescent moon is often a symbol
ba’ba (Chine). Hy’sed (Vede). Sed (Aribania). A name signifying gentleness and
for worship or spiritual communion. However, there are clearly dozens of stars
wisdom. Written sign of a lamb or of the nose and eyebrows of man. A symbol of stars
illustrated all about the other images.
and zodiac. Let this be the season to bring together male and female. They shall go to the altar and consult the voices of the stars through my prophets. Whoever hath Sed
The conclusion one may soundly make is that the Plate of Aries is very well
in him returneth good for evil (Chine). [Sapah, Se’moin (50)]
described by Saphah, Se’moin (50). Hence, the reference to Jaffeth logically indicates that any reference to this plate from Jaffeth, does not necessarily need to
As you can see, there are a large number of textual references which match up with,
cover the major explanatory points to make the remaining aspects of this plate clear.
or explain further, the symbolism present in the tablet:
Some of the points not explained clearly in the Se’moin text include: (1) the number of birds and animals shown in the plate, (2) the reason why there is a focus on the sound which a sheep (Aries) makes: “ba
1. The largest image is the sheep / lamb / ram, which is a universally known symbol for
ba” (Chine),
Aries. 2. “ba ba” (Chine) is a close approximation of the sound made by these animals.
(3) the arrangement of the stars, and
3. “…and stood above the sun” parallels the image of the ram standing above the sun
(4) the type of mammals in the plate. 196
It would be expected then, that the Book of Jaffeth would at least contain
This information indicates that the birds were symbolic of sacredness, and likely were
information related to these points. It does not follow that this book would offer
totems for the Faithist tribes. From this, it may be inferred that the Book of Jaffeth
extensive information about the Plate of Aries because:
would contain references to tribes which match up with the number of animals on the Plate of Aries.
(1)
Se’moin (50) already gives fairly extensive information about it, and
(2)
The Plate of Aries does not contain symbols which may be exclusively
The First Book of God, which gives the account of Po (along the other separate
associated with the regions of Jaffeth (China and the Far East).
accounts of Abraham, Brahma, and Eawahtah), contains a number of similar references as described above. Since this account is also an account of the first
Oher Saphah plates which may be cross-referenced closely with the the Plate of Aries
major spiritual activity in Jaffeth, this is the text which I suspect may have originally
include the Tablet of Biene and the Tablet of Zerl. In the first case, many of the Biene
been entitled the Book of Jaffeth. Certainly its present heading or title seems suspect.
vegetarian mammals and birds are found on the Tablet of Aries. This is consistent with
Consider it now:
the spiritual ideas conveyed in Se’moin (50); that is, many of these mammals (Aries) may be described as non-aggressive, vegetarians, including in some of these cases,
The First Chinese Bible.--Being of Po, an iesu, chosen by God for the children of
“gentle” as well. Concerning the birds and these mammals, the Tablet of Zerl states:
Jaffeth.
The sacred birds of Zerl were written by an outline drawing of each and every
Clearly this section is in no way The First Chinese Bible, for this section is not a
one; but the pronunciation (in imitation of its speech) was different in the whole
collection of books, simply a few chapters in length. Why then is this section called a
of the thirty-four tribes. The tame quadrupeds had fewer names. In Iz or Ez there
“bible”? There does not seem to be a solid reason for this, other than an overzealous
were but twenty-two tribes, and, being the most sacred tribes of the west of the
editor, who probably grew up having his perspective of spiritual ideas shaped under
continent, their pronunciation varied less. Eolin said: Because Iz hath kept my
the heavy tutelage of Christian Bible-toting teachers. Just as other “editing” decisions
commandments holy, I have bestowed a new tablet (Kii). [Sapah, Zerl (9)]
were made by the original editors, such as removing various books or sections of text 197
from the published Oahspe, so in this case was a questionable choice probably made.
they called bah, the same as to this day. From the tribes of Foe-Sim sprang Han
It is certainly possible, using a parallel sense of reasoning, that the histories of
{1tribe}; and from We Yah-Ho sprang Hi and Te-Wing’e {2 tribes}; both of which tribes
Abraham, Brahma, and Eawahtah, were originally found under the respective titles of
had the Light and the Voice. [First Book of God II, 8-11]
the Book of Arabin’ya, the Book of Vind’yu, and the Book of Guatama. And it came to pass that a woman of Hong Ge {1tribe}, with three adopted children, escaped from the tyranny of Dhi’wan, fleeing for the southern tribes of Hi See Gua and
The Twenty Birds and the Twelve Quadrupeds
Yo, and Gwan Goon {3 tribes, the other tribe of Yo is from the NORTH}; and with her, The first correlation between these texts and Aries is between the tribes and the Po wed, and he named his wife Ah T’dowh Jee. [First Book of God III, 5] “Ba ba” animals. As the text in the Tablet of Zerl refers to the birds and quadrupeds as (Chine) representing tribes of specific numbers, so too here can it likely be concluded in the Tablet of Aries. In this case, the twenty birds and twelve quadruped mammals gives a The sign of Aries, as depicted in the Tablet of Aries, and described in Se’moin (50), is total of thirty-two animals. Interestingly enough, thirty-two tribes are mentioned in the a spiritual leader. Here also from this text we learn the explicit reason for this: history of Po, in the following verses: From the line of King descended the We Yah-ho; and they lived toward the north and These, then, are the tribes than sprung of them: King, Si, Gwe, Loo, Hi-Gah, made fellowship with the Foe-Sim, who were I’huans by blood, and also followers of Hi-se-Gua, Yo, Ha Fung, Ne, Hi Lam, Se’ing, Yuth, Lo, Jon, Ying’e and Ho Lun Gow. the Zarathustrian law under the name Sa Sin, having rab’bahs whom they called bah, {16 tribes} From the line of Ha Fung sprang Enam-jo and Ze’zoo (half I’hin) {2 tribes}.. the same as to this day. [First Book of God II, 10] From Ying’e sprang No’e and Yu Laim {2 tribes}; also Yu’tse and He-ah {2 tribes}. And God commanded the He-ahns {1 tribe} to dwell toward the south, and they so dwelt. Therefore, a second correlation between this text as the Tablet of Aries has been From the line of King descended the We Yah-ho {1tribe}; and they lived toward the found, that is, an explanation for why spiritual leaders were called rab’bahs. In other north and made fellowship with the Foe-Sim {1tribe}, who were I’huans by blood, and words, the sign of Aries is a sheep / ram, and the sound of a sheep’s call has, through also followers of the Zarathustrian law under the name Sa Sin, having rab’bahs whom sound association, been used to form a word (rab’bah) to be used as the title for a 198
spiritual leader.
Feed thou him according to the Ormazdian law. To make him a warrior, give thou him fish and flesh. To make him patient and strong, with docility, remember the camel and the ox, feeding on the herbs that grow on the earth. [First Book of God IV, 22]
The Arrangement of the Stars A third correlation between this history of Jaffeth and the Tablet of Aries is the depiction of the stars. The stars are arranged on this tablet in patterns of triangles. The
Hence, as this passage explains, vegetarian animals are more peaceful and powerful
triangle is mentioned as a special symbol representing God in these passages:
(such as the depicted camel and the ox) so too were the other quadruped mammals which were shown. These animals represent a marked contrast of a more harmonious
Now, whilst they were thus discoursing, a light in the form of a triangle came and
nature (as compared with lions and tigers, see Tablet of Baugh-ghan-ghad.), just as
rested on Po’s head, and the word Te-in was inscribed on the sides of the triangle.
the I’hins contrasted in spiritual nature with that of the druks.
[First Book of God VII, 6] . Provide ye also triangles, and espouse Me, and I will deliver your kingdoms also.[First
Hence, as this passage explains, vegetarian animals are more peaceful and powerful
Book of God VII,11]
(such as the depicted camel and the ox) so too were the other quadruped mammals which were shown. These animals represent a marked contrast of a more harmonious
It should also be added that in the history of Po, there are twenty-one references to
nature (as compared with lions and tigers, see Tablet of Baugh-ghan-ghad.), just as
spiritual light (or the sun), thus establishing this as one of the main themes of the text,
the I’hins contrasted in spiritual nature with that of the druks.
just as the Plate of Aries does in depicting the sun, the moon, and the stars. Conclusions The Type of Mammals
Until we find editions that mirror the original manuscript, we can never be perfectly
A fourth correlation is in the mentioning of animals in the text which explain why the
certain that the passages in question, the first major historical focus in Oahspe upon
particular animals in the Tablet of Aries were chosen.
the land of Jaffeth, was originally entitled the Book of Jaffeth. It seems likely though, that this section was originally the Book of Jaffeth, and was meant to be a sub-book to 199
the First Book of God, just as the Book of Shalam was to the Book of Jehovih’s
In partnership with Righteous Angels,
Kingdom on Earth. If so, then it is reasonable to conclude that the other great leader
Man, both aware and unaware
sub-sections had sub-book titles as well. It does seem logical that the first major
of their heavenly assistance,
spiritual work accomplished in Jaffeth, through Po, its first great spiritual leader, should
is doing much to help
be included in the Book of Jaffeth.
his fellows and himself.
The evidence mentioned implies this to be the case. Even if the Book of Jaffeth is a
The social conditions upon the Earth
sub-book of the First Book of God, this is not a major change, but rather a small
run a spectrum wide and vast.
improvement on what was mistakenly altered by those short-sighted editors of over a hundred years ago. Nevertheless, even small improvements, especially in the area of
Grave and serious is the task,
spiritual truth, are always welcome.
and stark contrasts and discrepancies exist.
Yet even so I ask
Anthem of Shalam
that My Faithists seek,
Anonymous
men and women
(2005)
who have in common The world CAN be uplifted.
the Noble Will to Peace.
Yet Man himself is learning how very difficult it is.
Throughout the world, across the cultures, 200
spanning nations,
My Peacemakers Sincere,
are men and women,
can now,
whose acts and aspirations
make History that's Sacred
bespeak
by banding in solidarity
this Inner Will to Peace.
and speaking out in Unity
more than ever,
with Me. Yes, even in the midst of violence. Indeed, `tis time, Seek out, then,
and an undertaking worthy.
thy sisters and thy brethren,
O Pacifists of Mine, fear not
irrespective of professed religion,
that in speaking out
yet who aspire to True Pacifism.
the world might turn any worse,
They are here and everywhere,
or that by such formal protest,
in scattered numbers,
world violence increase.
though their voices are less dramatic, than they who call
for vengeful
"justice"
Though the Cry for Peace
and cause the world such pain traumatic.
is Labor painful — of this am I not unmindful —
These,
such is the birth of New Age Powerful.
My Quiet Ones, 201
Soon or late it is inevitable,
nor embarrassed by it;
this arriving at
seek thy fellows,
Non-Violence Institutional,
speak up,
Peace in Practice Actual.
and practice it. Kosmon doth require it.
Peace that is now in infancy, is, ere long, to reach maturity, with each and every voice required to reach around the world in choir, singing in the Souls of Nations the "Anthem of Shalam."
O, My People Faithist, seek out thy brothers and thy sisters, and together sing the Song of Righteousness, certain of the godliness, in genuine conviction toward Non-violence.
My Faithists, how little ye knowest. thine own power which ye carriest. Be not ashamed of it, 202
mortals judge themselves to be wise, not knowing they are obsessed in sleep.
Reincarnation Rick Cafero
And as one spirit returns and fastens itself on a mortal, so will another and another, till
(2005)
hundreds and thousands of spirits dwell in one corporeal body, oft driving hence the Such angels (spirits) as engraft themselves on mortals, becoming as a twin spirit in the
natural spirit Jehovih gave in the time of conception.
one corporeal body, are known as reincarnated spirits. But where such spirits usurp the corporeal body, as of an infant, growing up in the corporeal body, and holding the
As it was in the olden time, so it is today. Drujas teach that the spirits of the dead go
native spirit in abeyance, such spirits we called damon (demons).
into trees and flowers, and inhabit them; and into swine, and cattle, and birds. And into women, and are born over again in mortal form.
These spirits have lost all sight of any higher heavens than to dwell on the earth. And they watch about when children are born, and obsess them, driving hence the natural
For the spirits of the tower heavens, like mortals, have multitudes of doctrines: and, for
spirit, and growing up in the now body of the newborn, calling themselves reincarnated.
the most part, they know nothing of the higher heavens, Nirvana.
Not all of these spirits drive away the natural spirit, but many merely engraft
Nor is the testimony of a spirit more valuable to you than the testimony of a mortal.
themselves on the same body; and whilst such persons live, these spirits live with them and dwell with them day and night; not knowing more than their modal
Three doctrines have been on the earth: they are, first, the Faithists, who know the All
companion, And when such person dies, behold, the druja will go and engraft itself on
Person, Ever Present: second, the idol worshippers, who make the Creator into a man
another child, and live and dwell with It in the same way, and thus continuing
in heaven, and not present but by proxy of certain laws; and last, infidels, who believe
generation after generation.
in nothing they cannot take up in the hand, and weigh.
Spirits of the newly dead, who are without knowledge of heaven, will lead mortals in their own way. For they dwell together and sleep together, and in dreams and visions 203
darkness which produces so much misery, hatred and disorder in the world.
We Believe The Eloists
We believe that higher Beings, the Angel Hosts, are trying to awaken mortals, and
(2006)
working to free humanity from its age-old bondage and limitations. That there is One worshipful Being in all the universe Who is all there is in all of life. We believe that mortals can cooperate with the Higher Beings by practicing peace and Whose Will, Wisdom and Love are present, at least in seed form, in the souls of all the
brotherhood, and by giving their devotion and service to their Creator for the
Creator's children on this and millions of other worlds, corporeal and spiritual.
establishment of a new order of benevolence on earth.
Who has created us for continual progression in higher and higher worlds forever. Positioning the Plates in Oahspe Who makes the All One's children into instruments for their own development and the
Robert Bayer
management of the worlds they live in.
(2006)
We believe that we become aware of and attuned with our Creator by losing self, which
It would be safe to assume that the plates of the images found in Oahspe have nearly
means separateness.
always struck its readers as quite mysterious. Some of course are quite clear, for example, showing what the asu race looked like, how the Temple of Baugh-ghan-ghad
That self-purification is the first step for all to take in the pathway of light, truth and
appeared 11,000 years ago, or which Panic symbols are used for the Tablet of Se’moin.
freedom—physically, mentally and spiritually.
Yet so many of the others seem very difficult to understand, such as Panic, Yi’haic, Vedic, Hebraic, and Sanscrit Primaries (a non-English language), Orachnebuahgalah
That mortals are misled and their souls suppressed by the influence of millions of spirits
(very complex ideas) or Mathematical Problems (very complex ideas, AND in a
of the dead who have not progressed away from earth; and who perpetuate the
non-English language). Consequently, many first-time readers of Oahspe may glance 204
over these images, but any puzzlement seemed best to ignore in order to seek and
Concerning the image plates, the answer should be affirmative. Some typical errors
understand inspiration from the truly profound spiritual meaning within its text.
included the unnecessary duplication of plates (see plates 8, 9, and 12), missing plate numbers, and the hodgepodge combining of plates (see plates 53 to 55).
The preparation for, channelling, and completion of Oahspe is one of the great
Nevertheless, the most important need in connection to the plates is the repositioning
contributions of spiritual light ever made to our world. Therefore, John Newbrough
of them so that the image is referenced by a corresponding text. In other words, the
deserves much appreciation for his extensive efforts.
Yet when Mr. Newbrough
plates and text which go together most closely in meaning, should go together in
completed the editing of Oahspe for its initial publication, less than perfection was
position as well. I recall first seeing the The Signature, which was originally placed at
achieved in regard to the 90-some plate images which were included within its pages.
the end of the Book of Fragapatti, and concluded that this image was the signature of
Perhaps this was even desirable in the eyes of the angels because such imperfections
Fragapatti himself.
would help keep Oahspe from becoming “divine and worshipful” to its readers and
anywhere near this plate made the slightest reference to what was shown in it?
followers.
thinking now is that this conclusion is wrong.
Not immaculate is this Book, Oahspe; but to teach mortals how to attain to hear
It seems fairly obvious that around half of the plates in Oahspe are placed randomly
the Creator's voice, and to see His heavens, in full consciousness, whilst still
throughout it. In fact, this might not be so troubling if there were no text which made
living on the earth; and to know of a truth the place and condition awaiting them
reference to these images anyway, however, this is not the case. There exists text
after death. (Oahspe – Oahspe: 24)
throughout Oahspe which can make some clarifying reference to virtually every plate.
What other reasonable conclusion was there, since no text My
The angels are said to have placed Newbrough in charge of the editing of Oahspe. It The issue before the more modern readers such as ourselves, however, is can we
follows that John Newbrough was naturally anxious to publish Oahspe, the most
revise some of the errors in editing which Newbrough was not able to finish in time prior
amazing book of this age, as soon as possible. Without a computer, it could have
to Oahspe’s initial publication?
taken at least several years of hard study to have determined the locations. So Newbrough did the best he could and those he could not locate were placed throughout the book in a somewhat random fashion. 205
or accomplished, no further action can be taken. It is conceivable that Mai (61) of But now we are blessed with the researching power of computers. A solution is
Se’moin (“a king’s signature”) is the referring text but what I can translate on my own of
possible. The problem with having images with no corresponding text nearby is that
this plate points away from this location. My hunch now is that it may also have been
Oahspe will thus be more difficult to understand than it needs to be. In fact, if the text
meant to be placed just before the very first verse of Oahspe, as some characters could
and plates do not match, some doubt is cast upon the meaning of the text and often a
be interpreted as referring to the spiritual light which reveals truth to mankind on earth.
fair degree of confusion can be associated with those plates themselves. Conversely,
This was the only plate to which I could find no clear reference. I would be grateful if
placing images adjacent to their related text passages should help to further explain
someone could point me to a translation of it already written up in a past Faithist
both text and image, as each will provide meaningful context for the other. The end
publication such as The Faithist Journal, Kosmon Voice I or Kosmon Unity.
result should be that Oahspe will become more comprehensible to its readers. I think you will see in the concluding below that both the text and plate image make This study of the plates involved looking for matching ideas or terms between the text
more sense when placed adjacent to one another.
The complete results of this
of Oahspe and the plate’s image, its title, and / or its caption. The guiding principles of
research can be viewed at this website address in the files section:
my research in determining the best adjacent position for the plates was to discover text which:
Fellowship
most fully described the image, title, or captions,
https://mewe.com/group/600d258680d9175c3bc76221
(1)
defined a new spiritual concept at the earliest point,
(2)
was made more comprehensible itself through the study of the image, or
(3)
was the only existing text with at least some referencing connections between
of
the
Creator
/
New
Age
Books
of
Truth:
I welcome all suggestions and analysis on this project.
itself and the plates.
If only we could have been there in the early 1880s! Still, we can only be very grateful and determined to live out the universal truths which the Creator shares with us through
If no corresponding text could be found, such as in The Signature, then the plate’s
not only Oahspe, but through the cosmos, and especially within ourselves.
position remained where it was. Until a suitable translation of this plate is discovered 206
Lastly are provided 6 examples of plates placed more meaningfully alongside a
years.
passage of Oahspe.
of fruit that is mature and full of
None of these examples previous had any referencing text near
For
my harvests shall be
them. The arrow [ → ] indicates that the plate image is positioned after the cited
Original Placement:
ripeness.
text.
Ben V: 11→
earth into new regions in the etherean
Primary Vortex.
Proposed Placement:
worlds, and covered it over with a'ji,
Jehovih III:6→ For each and every
east and west and north and south.
corporeal world created I a vortex
Proposed Placement:
first, and by its rotation and by the
Jehovih IV: 9-11→ As I cause
The power that maketh places in the firmament whither it planets.
And Jehovih brought the
Earth and her Plateaux. water to rise upward as vapor, and
traveleth, caused I the vortex to
take a place in the air above, let it
conceive the corporeal world.
be a sign and testimony of other When
Jehovih places in atmospherea whereon
Original Placement:
condensed the earth, dwell the spirits of the lower
Ben II: 18→
and it became firm and heaven. crusted over, there rose up from the earth heat
As I made a limit to the ascent of
Proposed Placement: and
moisture,
which the clouds, so made I a limit to the
Cycles I: 25-26→Now will I bring the continue to this day. But places of the different kinds of earth into a'jiyan fields and forests for Jehovih
limited
ascent
of
the substances in atmospherea; the
a long season; for I shall again the more subtle and potent to the
The Earth (white spot) reproduce the I'huans; and the time of substances in A'ji.
going extreme, and the more dense and
a generation shall be thirty-three upward, 207
and
the impotent nearer to the earth.
boundary of the limit of
Waga (Pan); Jud (Asia); Thouri
moisture was as the According to the condition of
(America); Vohu (Africa); and Dis
clouds that float in the these different plateaux in
(Europe). And the lands were
air; and the heat was of atmospherea, whether they be
Called after the names of the Lords
like ascent. And whilst near the earth or high above, so
and so entered in the books of
the moisture and heat shall the spirit of man take its
heaven in Hored, by command
rise upward, they are place in the first heaven; according
of God in the name of Jehovih.
met
Proposed Placement:
by
the
etheric to his diet and desires and behavior
substance of the vortex so shall he dwell in spirit on the
Thor I:2-3→In the Holy Council
of the earth, …(from plateau to which he hath adapted
of Gods and Goddesses in
caption of plate)
Don'ga, the voice of Jehovih came
himself during his earth life.
to Thor, saying: My Son, behold Original Placement:
Travel
Ben VIII: 20 →
serpent
of
the
great the red star, the earth; she
during
the courseth from Mos to Dae, and
Proposed Placement:
creation.
SEVENTH now draggeth in the swamps
Sethantes II: 27-28→God said:
nine-thousand
To each of you have I given a great
after man’s creation.
years of Asath. Behold, thou shalt deliver her through thy
Outline Map Showing division of the earth, and each
dominions, three
the Locality of Pan.
thousand two-hundred years.
division shall be named after you, each in its place.
Original Placement: Cosmogony XI:14→
This, then, was the rank assigned: 208
Original Placement:
Even now approacheth the dawn
Cosmogony I:15→
of Ghan.
Proposed Placement: Cosmogony I:33→
The
earth's vortex is a sub-vortex, Original
existing within the sun's vortex: Tow’Sang.
Oahspe Plate
Mercury, Venus, Mars,
The
Jupiter, Saturn, and
Placement
Proposed Placement
of Jehovih I:1←
SAME
the Jehovih I:7 →
SAME
Voice
Jehovih
Original Placement:
so on, are corporeal worlds,
Ben IX:8→
and each and all of them
Sign
within sub-vortices, and the
Creator
combination of all these
Primary Vortex
vortices within the
Earth
sun's vortex are known by
Plateaux
the names great serpent, or
Se’muan
Lord’s
solar phalanx. For which
Firmament
IV:15↔15
reason the sun's vortex was
The
called the Master, or
Se'mu
Tow’Sang, by the
Asu,
ancient prophets.
Race
of
and
her Ben VIII: 20→
in Ben VIII:8→
Earth
the
Ben II: 18→
Jehovih IV:9-11→
4th Jehovih IV:13-16→
Jehovih V:3-14 →
First Ah’Shong IX: 10 → Jehovih VI:11→
This table is intended to illustrate as accurately as possible which plates were not
Etherean Worlds Ben II: 24 →
placed near the actual text which refers to them. Concerning each text reference
and
notation, arrows indicate whether the image goes before [ ← ] the text, after [ → ],
for
or within [ ↔ ] the lines of text to which are being referred.
Sun-Phalanxes 209
Jehovih III:6→
Roadways
Jehovih VI:13→
X'sar'jis
Thor VI: 16→
Jehovih VII:5→
Cevorkum,
Aph
Jehovih VIII:1-2→
I: 3→
Oahspe Plate
Original Placement Proposed Placement
Roadway of the Solar Phalanx for
The Earth and Cycles: III: 20→
25,000 Years
the Lower and
Outline
Map Cosmogony
Higher Heavens
Sethantes II:27-28→
the XI:14→
Showing
Ah’Shong I:20→
around it
Locality of Pan,
Ethereans
the
Visiting
Submerged
Continent
Ah’Shong III: 6→
Ah’Shong II:1-2→
the
Earth Travels of the Cosmogony 11← of Ben IX:10→
Dissection
Cycles I:9-12→
Sethantes VII:8→ Solar Phalanx
the
Great Travels of the Cosmogony 11←
Cycles I:13-15→
Serpent Solar Earth,
Lower Sethantes
Phalanx
XIX: Sethantes XIX:12-14→ (2)
24↔30
Heaven,
Travels of the Cosmogony 11← and
Cycles I:16-18→
Etherean Solar
Phalanx
Hosts (3) Descending Types of Races
Ah’Shong IX: 20 →
st
st
1 Lords 1
Travels of the Cosmogony 11← IV:8→ Solar
The
Earth
in Ben III: 25→
Osiris XIII:6→ (4)
Ji'ay 210
Phalanx
Cycles I:28-30→
The Earth in A'ji Ben V: 11→
Cycles I:25→
Outline
Travels of the Cosmogony I:15→
Cycles I:31-33→
Showing
Solar
the
Original Names
Phalanx
and Divisions of
(5) Spiral Nebula
Cosmogony I:15→
Travels of the Cosmogony I:15→ Solar
Map Cosmogony XI:14→ Fragapatti VIII:2-6→
Cycles III:3→
the Earth
Aph I:1-3→ Oahspe Plate
Phalanx
Original Placement
Proposed Placement
(6) Travels of the Cosmogony I:15→
Fragapatti
Thor I:2-3→
XLIII: Oahspe I:1←
The Signature Solar
31→
Phalanx Zarathustra
(7)
NONE
Saphah - Se’moin Lord’s 5th
God’s
God’s Word I:1← Word God’s Word XVI:
Ug-sa
Star Worshipers 115→ The Earth in the Lika XV:2
XIX:19→
VI:3-13→ Fragapatti III:1→
The
Earth
in Lika XII: 28→
10-11→ Divinity XIII:1-3→
Cross-Roads of
Ocgokuk
Horub
Anoad
Ben VIII: 9
Cpenta-Armij I:1-2→
Ji'niquin
Ben VI: 4→
Cpenta-Armij 2:18→
Po
NONE
1st God II:1←
Abram
NONE
1st God VIII:1←
Etherea,
Fragapatti V: 10→
Fragapatti III: 16↔IV:1
Atmospherea,
Swamp,
and the Earth
Etherea
211
in
Brahma
1st God XIV:1←
and NONE
The Earth in the Lika XV: 4→
Yutiv
Arc of Bon I:1 ←
Arc of Bon
Eah-wah-tah
1st God XXIV:1←
NONE 1ST
XXVII: 1ST God XXVII: 34→
God
Capilya
NONE
Arc of Bon I:1 ←
Moses
NONE
Arc of Bon XIII:1 ←
Chine
NONE
Arc of Bon XXI:1 ←
Took-Shein 44↔44 1ST
XXVII: 1ST God XXVII: 34→
God
Nine Ben I:1←
The
SAME
Che-Guh 48↔48 The
Earth
Entities
in Lika XII: 31→
Wars XI:1-3→
Kas’kak Prophetic
Ben VIII: 5
The
Saphah - Vede 61→ Wars XLVII:9→ False Saphah
Osiris
Original Placement
Proposed Placement
Etherea
Ben I:2→
Ben I:16→
Wars XXXIX:6→
Numbers Isis
Oahspe Plate
Earth and her Fragapatti V: 10→
-Faithist Wars XLVII:9→
Ben I:27→
Atmospherea
History:14→
Organic
Saphah - Osiris (58) Wars XLVII:13-17→
(or Vork)
→
Shattered Wark Ben V: 7→
Ben III: 29→
Hyarti, the Earth Ben VI: 1→
Ben V: 1→
Wark Ben III: 21→
Ben III: 28→
Tablet of Osiris The Great
NONE
Wars XLVIII:13→
Pyramid Thotma
in Nebulae NONE
The Building of NONE
Wars XLVIII:14-15→
The
Wars XLIX:16-19
Orbit
the Pyramid
212
Serpent’s Ben VII: 9→
Knowledge IV:4→
Fireballs
Cosmogony I:15→
Knowledge IV:8→
Ben II: 25→
Cosmogony III:25→
of Ben II: 25→
Cosmogony III:13→
Cosmogony III:26→
Secondary
(Meteors) as
Vortex
Observed
Third
Through a
Vortex
Telescope
Fourth Age of Ben III: 1→
Travels of the Cosmogony I:15→ Solar
Knowledge IV:19→
Age
Vortex
Phalanx
Phases of the Cosmogony I:15→
(8)
Moon
The Cyclic Coil
Ben IX: 10→1
1ST , 2ND , 3RD Cosmogony I:15→
Ben X: 8-9→
Magnets
Cosmogony I:15→
Proposed Placement
Resurrections Photospheres
Original Placement Ben VIII: 34→
Cosmogony VI:
The
13-15→
Travel Comets
Tow’Sang
Ben IX: 8→
Cosmogony I:33→
Cevorkum,
Cosmogony I:15→
Knowledge IV:23→
Eccentric Cosmogony I:15→
Roadway of the
Comets
Solar Phalanx
Concave
Light
Cosmogony I:46→
Knowledge VIII:1-2→ Oahspe Plate
Planets
Cosmogony I:45→
Cosmogony I:15→ from Ben VIII: 34→
of
Cosmogony I:15→ Lens Cosmogony I:15→
Cosmogony I:34→
of Worlds and
Cosmogony I:35→
Suns Illustrated
Vortexya
213
Cosmogony II:7→
Cosmogony II:9→ Cosmogony III:1-2→
The Earth and
Cosmogony I:15→
Cosmogony III:3→
Cosmogony VII:
SAME
Orachnebuahgalah its Vortexian
17-18→
Lens and Comparative Size
Original Oahspe Plate
Proposed Placement Placement
Solar Eclipse
Cosmogony I:15→
Cosmogony III:10→
Mathematical
Cosmogony I:15→
Cosmogony III:
Panic,
16-19→
Vedic,
Hebraic, I:1←
and
Sanscrit
Problems
Yi’haic, Saphah
Sha'mael
Ben VIII:18→
Cosmogony III:22→
Primaries
Star Clusters
Cosmogony I:15→
Cosmogony III:23→
Tree
Vortexian
Cosmogony I:15→
Cosmogony III:25→
Languages
Se’moin: Saphah Saphah! I:2→
of Saphah – Se’moin: Saphah Saphah! I:1→ 26↔26 Saphah – Se’moin: Saphah – Se’moin: 1←
Currents Se’moin Ben VIII:34→
Cosmogony
10↔10
IV:5-6→
Saphah – Se’moin: Saphah – Se’moin: 49→
Snow-flakes Onk, or Zodiac Cosmogony I:15→
40→
Cosmogony IV:
Vortexometer 12-13→ Aries Serpent of the Ben VII:20↔20
Cosmogony
Saphah
–
KII: Saphah – Se’moin: 50→
VI: 53↔53
Solar Phalanx
8-11→ Saphah – Se’moin: Saphah – Se’moin: 54→ Tau 72↔76 214
–Vede: Saphah – Vede: 15→
Saphah Tablet of Vede
Proposed 10↔10
Oahspe Plate
Original Placement Placement
Saphah – BIENE: Saphah – Biene: 1← Tablet of Biene 10↔10
– Saphah
Saphah
–
Aribania'hiayaustoyi –
Saphah
Aribania’hiayaustoyi:9→
KII: Saphah – Kii: 1←
Aribania’hiayaustoyi:
Tablet of Kii 17↔17 Tablet
1←
of Saphah – KII: 7↔7 Saphah – Emp’agatu: 1←
– Saphah – Ho'ed 1←
Saphah Tablet of Hy'yi
Aribania’hiayaustoyi:11→
Emp’agatu Tablet of Iz and Saphah Zerl
–
Ceremonies in Sun Saphah – Chine Zerl: Saphah
Zerl: Saphah – Zerl: 1←
3↔3 Saphah
12→
Degree
Chine
Zerl: 1←
Tablet of the Kii Saphah – KII: 17↔17
– Tablet Saphah – Zerl: 10→
–
Saphah – KII: 1←
Tablet of Zerl The Divine Seal
of Kii: 7↔7
Initiation Ceremony
Divinity XVIII: 25→ Saphah – Qadeth Iz: 1←
Tablet of Port-Pan Saphah –
Saphah –
Algonquin
Port-Pan-Algonquin:
Port-Pan-Algonquin:
39→
1←
Saphah
– Saphah – Fonece: 1←
Tablet of Fonece Quadeth Iz: 5↔5 Saphah
– Saphah – I’hin: 1→
Anubis
and
the Saphah
Tablet of I’hin Fonence 43↔43
Haunted Chamber Tablet
of
–
Anubis: Saphah – Anubis:
24↔34
the Saphah – Agoquim 7↔7
Mound-Builiders Tablet Baugh-ghan-ghad
215
1← Saphah
–
Agoquim:1← of Saphah Baugh-Ghan-Had:
– Saphah Baugh-Ghan-Had:
–
18↔18
1←
Deviation of the Saphah
Distant View of the Saphah –
Saphah –
Line of the Solar Se’moin: 94↔94
Temple
Baugh-Ghan-Had:
Vortex
10-12→
The
of Baugh-Ghan-Had:
Baugh-ghan-ghad
13↔13
Earth
in NONE
– Eskra III:5→
Eskra XI:1←
A'ji'an Forest of Aghanodis
Original Oahspe Plate
Sakaya
NONE
Eskra XXIV:1←
Kay-yu
NONE
Eskra XXXI:1←
Proposed Placement Lo’iask,
Placement
the Ben VI:24 ↔ VII:15 Eskra XL:23-28←
Position of the Saphah –
Saphah –
Earth that Led to
Baugh-Ghan-Had:
Baugh-Ghan-Had:
the Building of
18↔18
48-50→
the Chinese Wall
Sectional View of Golgotha Temple Tablet Emethavah
Ceremony Holy
of Saphah
– Saphah – Emethachavah:
The Great Wall of NONE
Emethachavah→10 1←
of Saphah Mass M’hak:119→
Eskra XL:23←
China
– Saphah – M’hak:
Joshua
NONE
Eskra XLII:1←
Arc of Kosmon
ES I:15 →
ES I:1-2 ←
Judgment
Judgment XXV:2→
122→ Rates
XXXII:19→
(Moon) Tablet
of Wars LV: 4→
Praise I:1←
Judgment Grades
Ah’Iod’Zan
XXXIV:6→
216
Judgment XXV:2→
Judgment
Judgment XXXII:8→
Blameless
Gall XXXII:3→ Illustrations
of Cosmogony I:15→
Rick Cafaro (2006)
Kingdom XVI: 9-10→
Corporeal In the Dead Sea Scrolls reference is made to the requirements to be a member of the
Worlds
Essene community. The children of the light are those who keep all the commandments and walk “blamelessly before men and angels”. Original Oahspe Plate
Proposed Placement To be blameless can be a tall order. To be such a person is not what you believe
Placement
yourself to be but what others perceive you as. They can see what is written upon your Travels of Solar Cosmogony I:15→ Kingdom XXVI:24→
soul.
Phalanx (Future In the conflicts that arise between people, usually one or both parties try earnestly to
9,000 Years)
make themselves out to be innocent of all accusations, or only slightly responsible. The
Unfolding NONE
Jehovih I:2→ Such a disposition is from the first resurrection. Oahspe’s Book of Discipline states “of
Universe The Tree of Light NONE
the first resurrection: Let me justify myself in what I have done; behold, I am falsely
BEN I:5→
accused.” And further in the text, “I will not consider my shortcoming”, lest I be dejected in spirit.” And then also again, “What might the world say? Ah! My reputation is at stake!” Being blameless is not covering up and hiding the truth. But rather, taking responsibility for any or the least part of any dispute or misunderstanding and then making full restitution to repair for any wrongdoing in actions or words. I have often 217
found that the person who talks the loudest about his or her innocence, claiming with
We Believe
much fervor that they are in no way responsible, are usually good liars.
The Eloists (2007)
They so often have an excuse for everything. Why they were late, why they didn’t get We are called upon from time to time to make decisions which are difficult because this thing done, their problems that so often arise inhibiting them from completing their they involve so many different factors and points of view. The intelligence of our lesser job., or finishing this or doing that. They lie to their friends, they lie to themselves, natures is not sufficient, it seems, to give us the right answers. taking little thought that the angels of Jehovih can see right through them. Even when we make a decision, we are not always sure that we have done right. We To walk blamelessly before men and angels is indeed a tall order. The first have consecrated our lives to serving thee, Jehovih, and are trying to live from Thy requirement is total honesty, a willingness to admit your faults, which requires humility. inspiration, and not by rules alone. Some matters lie outside the field which can be The second requirement is a wholehearted determination to make things right, by governed by rules. So we try to uncover the highest light possible which is of the soul doing right, thinking and speaking right. In the Book of Discipline it is stated, “of the and from Thy Presence. This involves our faith in Thee, and in the fact that Thou art second resurrection: Teach me, O Father, to look into my every act, word and thought, overshadowing our lives for the purpose of world betterment. to purify myself in Thy sight!” Be your own judge, Oahspe teaches us how. No one is perfect. No one can truly be completely blameless. But in the context of what the Inspiration from a higher source than that of mortal intelligence is necessary to our Essenes meant it is very possible. It requires dedication and constant monitoring. success. If we forget that we are living to serve Thee, or lose our awareness and attunement at times through reverting to self, we cut off Thy inspiration; and if And this is part of what it is to be a good Faithist. Not to make excuses, not to abet problems come up at such times, we are unable to handle them wisely. But if we are conflicts, not to find fault, but rather standing tall and firm in the light, taking full doing our best to stay tuned, we can have faith that Thou wilt inspire us in the right responsibility, avoiding conflicts and seeing the good in all, being a child of light. And way. in turn you too may be called blameless by the angels of Jehovih.
218
Our Creator! Ever-Present and powerful, and All-Wise! We want and need Thy
teachings it contains both the past and the Ray of Light of the Day, but the word
inspiration above all things. The whole world needs Thy inspiration. It is our purpose to
Kabbalah was established at least in the traditions that were handed down by word of
so conduct and rule ourselves that we are open every moment to an understanding of
mouth: as distinct from written scripture: it is harder still to date the time when secret or
Thy Will.
mystical knowledge was established as such. We do know that the group known as Essenes were around long before Jewish lore as we know it, and others and I feel a great respect for this group in passing on much of the higher knowledge. The Tree of Life Ken Mills.
They were responsible for the Dead Sea Scrolls found in 1948, which shows secret
(2007)
lore, as some of us know it as. At any rate in the 2nd century; the “MISHNA” a Rabbinic collection of religious lore attests the existence of two subjects that should not be taught in public and were therefore considered esoteric disciplines for initiates only: The subjects were: The work of Creation — from Genesis, chapter 1. The Work of the Creation and the mystery of the Divine Throne — from Ezekiel chapter 1. It was because of the dangers the soul encountered on the ascent that the secret lore came into being:
The Tree is composed of ten numbers placed in compartments each containing aspects of the Creator which in turn are within each of us to different degrees, That is how we use Numerology and how to some extent Astrology is also shaped from this theory. The tree grows downwards and we see three parts on the left the female, on the right the male. The middle mediates between them to harmonize these aspects The Cabbala or Kabbalah the origin would be hard to really define as like most and make up the Godhead, which in spite of its complexities is essentially one. We 219
can see the balance that we would all like with these separate powers by the joining
has flowed out from its source, as distinct from something, which has been created or
lines.
made by a maker. The universe is after all the creator and therefore cannot become individualized.
The earlier Gnostic system consisted of hundreds of such aspects but I feel ten is enough for us to contend with and it is up to the individual to let his own
The Tree begins with the supreme Crown of God. No 1 “Kether” each Sefiroth has of
consciousness expand as it can to reach out into this ever increasing knowledge of
course considerable range of symbolism and imagery, some are more important than
this cosmos or universe, this after all is the purpose of the symbol, as with all symbols
others. Number 5 is a case in point as it is the centre of the ten numbers or
it is unrestricting and unlimiting. Unlike our orthodox teachings that tell us when where
compartments, it is all things and yet is nothing, it contains all that is in 2 and 3, which
and how we can find God in a confined path. The system is concerned with man’s soul
brings it to the centre, like Lee, the heart of things. Yet it is also the middle of
journey towards heaven through the cosmic spheres. It requires individual discipline to
everything and needs to relate to all the other numbers to be good. Without them it can
develop the powers to forge through a passage into the higher elements of
be totally negative.
consciousness. The number 6 is beauty and compassion of God. It is the building number — the All reality is composed of letters and numbers this came from Merkabahr (The Throne
centre between the human and the divine. We can also divide the tree into four
of Glory) 32 elements of the universe, the 22 letters of the Hebrew Alphabet and the
Elements, which in turn can be enlarged of courser but in the cabalistic cosmology,
first ten numbers. Not by chance we have 22 Trumps Major in the Tarot Cards.
these are Asiluth the Divine world — Beriah — the Sub-Divine world — Yesirah the world of Heavenly spheres down to the moon. Asiyyah — the sub-lunar universe. And
The unknowable God was called “En Sof” the Infinite. In effect this God does not exist,
so like a book we can open it up and read at any level in any context, according to our
for the God spoken of in the Bible is manifest revealed, which is impossible in the case
individual degree of enlightenment at any given time. Unlike a book its power to
of God Infinite.
increase knowledge and understanding is unlimited.
The Kabbalah teaches emanation rather than creation, emanation is something, which
The sixth Sefirah Tifereth (Beauty) is the central Sefirah. It functions as the hub and 220
pivot of the whole system. In the dynamic exchange in the give and take of power, the
Now the question will be raised by many, that’s all very well, but how do we know
six receives the power and influx of the higher potentsies and harmonises them, and
when we have this experience of reality. Well my friends, the I AM Consciousness is
passes them on to the lower ones.
very clear in its expression, for at the back of all and any experience is the act of feeling. There is nothing that takes the place in our lives, which does not have a sense
Standing at the lower end of the symbol is the number 10 Malkhuth — Kingdom — like
of feeling.
a receptive womb becoming the bride, Moon and Queen. As it acquires the active creative ruling characteristics in harmony, it also becomes the Mother, much as we
It is the degree of feeling that mediums sense that drives them on to express what
say Mother Earth, which receives its energies and substance from above.
they see hear or feel or just plain sense which is more often the case. When we read a book hear a lecture see a film or any other experience with our senses, physical or
We have two paths to the understanding of God. One is to accept in blind faith, and to
psychic there is always a degree of feeling as to how you feel about it.
spend one’s life in worry if such a God exists when he fails us — or to set out and discover God Manifest in all things and to really understand his many moods and
So my friends it is this gut feeling this heart feeling, or head feeling, no matter where it
aspects.
takes place remember you are an individual and must find your own way of connecting into the vast cosmic computer through which you will find answers to your many
Many of you will have made a study of Yoga and the Chakras, mostly keeping to
questions and learn to trust it and to keep it switched on at all times. It has been my
seven chakras, like the “Tree of Life,” there are many more. Just the same it is with
experience that symbols, nature, prose, music, and paintings act as keys to different
enlightenment and understanding that we can learn to accept more as we go along
parts of cosmic knowledge, which awaits us if we care to seek it out.
and each of these centres while being a part of the whole, is a centre, which has its own part to play. It is the duty of the Yoga practice to bring all of these charkas into
So let me once again list for you the following: There is a great mystery in the fact that
harmony and into the state known as Samadhi — Nirvana, Liberation, an experience
your personality is exclusively different from that of any other human being. That your
of the I AM.
I-AM consciousness of identity is exactly the same. You are really one in consciousness with all human beings and with all self-conscious creatures who have 221
ever lived, or who will live in and on all inhabitable worlds, within this great universe.
Open Letter from Tom Gabriel (2007)
You must realize the inner voice is saying I, AM I to every living self-conscious being in the cosmos. Pretty hard to take I guess but if we believe in the Godhead of the great
Dear Editors:
divine force then as per our acceptance of that idea so shall we become aware of this cosmos. “Do unto others as you would they would do unto you” takes on a greater
Several months ago I came across a book on an American Indian, Black Elk at B.
meaning for you would be injuring your own self or Divine Soul.
Dalton Bookseller. On 9/19/92 I was drawn to this same bookstore. I was frantically looking through all sorts of books. I didn’t understand why. Then I found what I was
The deeper the feeling, the closer the communion and then a closer under-standing of
looking for on the top shelf just where it was several months ago. The title is “Black Elk
each other. You see you have feelings about what you see, hear and feel, moved or
Speaks” as told through John C. Nethardt. Evidently John Neihardt wrote a great deal
unmoved by what you hear or taste and you feel repulsed by what you touch or smell,
about the American Indians.
you feel drawn to or driven away by the ordure. Feeling is the universal language and when we learn to rely more upon our feelings we will have greatly extended our
Black Elk had a great vision as told in chapter III, The Great Vision. This vision was
awareness of this beautiful universe we are destined to live on for eternity.
about the Oahspe symbol, the circle, the cross and the (tree) leaf of life as you see on the cover of the Faithist Journal. His interpretation of this symbol is as though it came
Thank you.
right out of the Oahspe. The horizontal line (corpor) was black and the vertical line was red. The horizontal line is the black road of war, death and confusion that man must travel. The vertical line is the red road of joy. When the American Indian was crushed by white man the circle was destroyed, and the tree of life died. In its place at the center of the circle is a healing herb. This appears to be the present. Then in his vision Black Elk sees the tree of life growing again, and there are many circles everywhere. Open Letter 222
Since reading, “Black Elk Speaks”, I have been having dreams about the Oahspe
said to them “choose the religion of death or the circle and tree of life.” Also I told them
symbol every night. I would see beautiful colors everywhere, going counterclockwise
since the American Indian has maintained faith in the Great Spirit white man will have
around the circle, left to right or west to east, on the horizontal line, below to up or
to come back to the Indian for the sacred knowledge of the Great Spirit.
South to North on the vertical line and the colors in the tree of life kept getting brighter. These colors kept going faster and faster until all the colors began to move in unison as one, continuous, flowing motion. Right then, I understood everything.
Immediately after I understood the kaleidoscope of colors, I was transferred into a classroom. I was talking to American Indian students from the book of SAPHAH, plate of SEMOIN. Night after night I was having the same dream over and over. Then on the last night of the dream, Monday, Sept. 28th as I was talking before the Indian students, I drew a black cross on the blackboard. Then the cross got bigger and bigger. It was dark and ominous, black, both horizontal and vertical. As I looked again there was a man on this black cross, as I continue to look, he becomes black all over, dark all over, just like the cross. As it continues to get bigger and bigger, there at the bottom of the cross a book opens and all the words fall out onto the ground, which is also dark and ominous. The words are dead and they are in a big pile like garbage.
While I continued to dream I understood that religion was dead as it is nothing but a bunch of words and more words in a big pile beneath this black cross like stinking garbage. I turn to these American Indian students and tell them this black cross has no circle (hoop) of power around it, and the center has only death and no tree of life. I 223
drinking habits and his utter disregard for others. But how can he do it? The only way
The Dangerous Road
is through a living person. He waits, looking for his opportunity.
Eugene Maurey (2007)
Now comes John, a likable guy, happily married to Angela, an understanding and The article, “It’s a Matter of Life and Death,” which appeared in the May-June 1987 loving wife. John likes to socialize with the men from the factory where he works and issue of The Faithist Journal, coincides in many respects with my experiences as an they occasionally go out to the local tavern to put one on. On one drinking session exorcist. John forgets to count his drinks and almost passes out. John is drained of energy, loses his natural protection and Diago, who has been waiting for his opportunity, takes But first let me briefly explain how I do an exorcism. We know that, when a person over. John goes home. His wife, not suspecting anything is wrong, senses a change in passes into the spirit world (dies) he/she carries across all the emotions, memories, him. desires, and strong or weak personality as the person had when living. At first there may be some confusion, disorientation, but the person is his same old self.
Soon John, goes to the tavern more frequently and when he returns home intoxicated, he is nasty and sometimes physically brutal to his loving and understanding wife.
Let us imagine that a person we know — let us call her Margarita – led a useful life
Angela doesn’t know it but the drunken man is not her husband; it Diago. Diago
always trying to be of help to others. She dies. What will she do now? Margarita, now
doesn’t like Angela and has determined to drive her away so that he can have John all
in the afterlife, has not changed in her thinking and will continue to do what she has
to himself, to do with him as he pleases.
always done, to help others and be a useful citizen in the society in which she now finds herself. Let us examine what happens to another individual (we will call him
We have now the typical scenario of the alcoholic who causes havoc with his family.
Diago).
What is to be done? All thoughts are instantly transmitted between spirits or between spirits and living persons. We, on this side, can communicate with any spirit (dead
Diago in this life was full of intrigue, hateful purposes and was a heavy drinker. He dies.
person) when we concentrate on him / her. Also, for those who are familiar with using
He also does not change. He strongly desires to continue his power play role, his
the pendulum, questions can be asked that can be answered with a “yes” or “no.” The 224
question is asked, “Is John possessed?” The pendulum will swing “yes.” Questions are
usually do not know they are dead, possibly because of a sudden accidental death or
then asked to ascertain the personalities of the possessing spirits, and to count the
because of a strong attraction to something on this earth such as alcohol, drugs, sex
number which may be present. When this information is known, the exorcist is ready
or even a treasure. They may wander for hundreds of years in the astral world – that
to go to work.
nebulous space surrounding the earth – before someone, either a living person or a friendly spirit, will guide them in a more productive direction. All too often a malevolent
My method is to contact a spirit helper and to instruct him (George) what is to be done.
spirit will cause untold harm to many living persons before he is sent off to be
I ask George to explain to the erring spirits that they are dead, are causing trouble
educated and guided by a loving spirit teacher. The Faithist Article gives a ratio of 8 to
both to themselves and to their victim and that they must leave. They are then
1 spirits to the living, that was prevalent thousands of ago, particularly in ancient Egypt.
introduced to a friendly and trusted spirit on their side whom they see. Most will go with
My finding differs little. When a person has been possessed for 5 to 20 years, I
such a friend to meet their loved ones who have preceded them in death. Those who
frequently find 3 to 6 spirits who have entered and are controlling his mind and a host
are reluctant to leave are dealt with in another manner. In any event, they all go.
of 25 to 50 who are nearby looking for an opportunity to enter. A final word to the wise – or should it be to the foolish? Be extremely careful when exploring the psychic world.
When Diago is sent on his way, Angela rediscovers the same old loving John.
If you must do it, seek a competent teacher. Be wary of who contacts you on that other
Furthermore, surprisingly, John has but faint memories that he was nasty or in any
side.
way mean to his wife. Do not play around with the ouija board – you don’t know with whom you are talking. A All is done with a loving attitude. I believe that the mischief-making spirits are basically
Master, St. Francis or Joshu (Jesus) do not have the time to play games with you.
good; however, they are simply misguided. Show them the direction of their greater
More than likely, it is someone who would like you to believe he / she is a great and
good – or give them a shove – and they will cause no more trouble to the living.
wise person. Fall for that line and you are ready to have your whole life crumble about you.
Most spirits who are earthbound — tied to our earth but not of this earth — are confused, homeless and friendless. They know not where to turn for help. They
For assistance and further information write Rev. Eugene Maurey, 4555 W. 60th St., 225
Chicago, IL 60629.
number of levels of understanding from which the student may view any particular symbol. I understand this to mean that as we grow spiritually, we express a higher and Symbols
higher spiritual understanding, and this understanding appears in our lives in a deeper
Joan Greer
spiritual wisdom about life. As we grow and mature spiritually, we sometimes see new
(2007)
meanings in symbols, things we had not seen or understood before. Astrology teaches that there is a lower side of our nature and a higher side of our nature, and that our own spiritual growth express this higher or lower nature depending upon our own understanding.
One example of understanding different meanings of a symbol can be seen in contemplating the diamond. Plate 81, TABLET OF HY’YI shows a diamond which is to be pondered In association with the eye and the sun. From the text, which is used to study this tablet; called HO’ED, we find this.. There are a number of things that studies such as Astrology, Numerology, Tarot, I Ching, and Kabala have in common. One of these is the use of symbols to help us understand abstract ideas. To me this is one of the truly profound aspects of such study, for the human mind needs training in working with and understanding symbols. Yea, the diamond binds me not, the highest shining corporeal thing. We are told in OAHSPE that the first teaching that the angels aim was to give to mortals a group of symbols to help them in their spiritual studies. This group of As I pondered this, I realized that the diamond does not shine in the darkness, and so symbols is present in OAHSPE as the Tablet of Se’moin in the Book of Saphah. for our study in this tablet, the diamond is grouped with the sun and the eye. One of the things I learned in the study of Astrology and Tarot was that there are a The diamond here represents a “corporeal thing, and there is no abstract meaning 226
involved, except that we do understand that without the corporeal sun (symbol of the
others, knowing they are more precious than any gem stone. Through the
Creator), the diamond would not flash its beautiful and varied colors. So light is
contemplation of these of these two verses in different tablets, we also come to
necessary for the diamond to be the shiniest corporeal thing, the diamond does not
understand that we can become shining as a diamond, flashing the brilliant colors of
shine on its own. The diamond shines because of the light which strikes it. It also
the Creator by placing ourselves in the spiritual light — that is to say, by allowing the
shines because of the way it is cut, and the inner perfection which exists within it. A
light of Jehovih to shine upon us, and to shine from within us.
diamond with flaws does not have the same sparkle as a diamond that is flawless, but only a trained eye can truly tell the difference.
In another tablet of Saphah, Plate 80, Tablet of Ancient Egypt, another aspect of the diamond
is
found
in
verse
6
of
the
accompanying
text
called
ARIBANIA’HIAYAUSTOYI we find that we are to think of ourselves as more precious In the Book of Saphah, tablet or in there is a symbol called OM. In the text, which is than the diamond. The text reads: verse 10, we are told that OM is the negative, the female of Jehovih. If we wish to receive spiritually we are to ask of OM, so if we seek spiritual blessings or healing we Thou hast made me above the diamond and above all precious stones. receive those from OM All spiritual gifts come to us by waiting in supplication. NA is the opposite of Old, and may be thought of as the positive or male Spiritual power The text goes on to say that the men of darkness seeks diamonds because he does comes by going forth. In this same verse it explains that when we go forth to labor for not realize that we (the Father’s children) are more precious, and that if we: others, we go forth in NA. Run quickly to lift up others they shall be gems for our raiment; they shall become a glory in Thy sight.
So in this understanding of the channel, it is to symbolize that we choose to help 227
Nevertheless, we are told that the ALL ONE is ONE, but that the ALL ONE has these
are used by unprincipled priests to promote wars, inquisition, tyranny and destruction.
two attributes. NA and OM the positive and the negative. The same verse also tells us
Man should rise up in his might to embrace his Creator, by the practice of good works,
that each individual is both NA and OM In the Book of Divinity, Footnote I, we are told
and by promoting brotherly love toward all men; and by charity and independence
that OM is female for Jehovih, and that Bride- grooms marry Old, and Brides marry
elicit the protection, the pride and the glory of the Almighty.
Jehovih.
This symbolism of the positive and the negative is repeated in different ways in OAHSPE. For example, in the Book of Saphah,
There is one Almighty Creator, matchless in wisdom, power, unity of purpose and the Creator of all on this Earth and all other worlds seen and unseen. Mans’ soul is
This is the l’hin seal which relates to inner dimensions. The weather is mild in this
immortal and will attain peace and joy in the heavens of the Almighty. According to a
Comox valley at the toot of Mt. Washington ski area. Sometimes snow in the winter
man’s good or evil deeds, words, thoughts, he will inherit joy or unhappiness in
covers the land chasing the birds into hiding. Most of the year the Comox glacier is
heaven. All the world is every man’s country. To do good with all one’s wisdom and
mantled in white. It looks like mother earth. On its flat area some Indians claim that
strength is the highest religion. Man has a natural right to serve the Creator in his own
one of the ships from Pan landed there and left a large arrow in the rock pointing down.
way. This is an age of reason in which all men should be inspired to read and think
Local psychics have seen this area covered with grass in the near future.
and judge with their own judgment and not through priest, or church or Savior. The doctrine of the savior is unjust and no honest man should accept another man’s dying
At night the stars come out and we feel very close to the Infinite Source. To image
for him.
one’s self out in space, like an astronaut, with the 6 directions, with stars stretching far and still farther, into infinity brings one into touching with Him. This exercise is called
The so-called sacred books are not the writings of the Creator and their many defects “leis” as one approaches as close to Infinity as possible for a mortal. To do this prove them to have been made by corruptible authors. In practice those sacred books exercise while in “the Sacred Crescent” aids psychic development. 228
HOW LONG HAS THE WORSHIP OF THE CREATOR SEEN GOING ON? — For many thousands of years. Ever since man was brought forth on this planet, Faithists have worshipped Jehovih.
It is in this valley that “the new age” psychic power seems to affect one much more
WHY DON’T MORE PEOPLE KNOW ABOUT THIS? — Faithists have been
readily. Special psychic awareness centers in the body are awakened. Even the
persecuted for their belief in and worship of the Creator by those who worshipped
children speak of having some su’is happening (Suis-psychic). In the Sacred Crescent
man-made deities. The Faithists have been kept secret from the main portion of
there appears to be a constant growth of the Light. Ethe has become finer and finer. It
humanity until the present.
does not “dance” as before. Working with the plants during the day aids “patterns of light” — Ethe Journal, a square of Light in the crescent.
WHY ARE PEOPLE HEARING MORE ABOUT FAITHISTS NOW? — This is a new age for mankind, an age of spiritual responsibility. Men must learn to live in brotherhood or die out on this planet, destroying the planet in the process.
What is a Faithist? Kasandra Kares
HOW CAN PEOPLE LIVE IN BROTHERHOOD CONSIDERING ALL THE
(2007)
DIFFERENT RACES, RELIGIONS, AND POLITICAL SYSTEMS, THE GREED, VIOLENCE AND WARS? — It can be done if people will turn to their Creator. The
A Faithist worships the Creator who is the beginning and source of all things, the Ever
Creator made us all and is present within each one of us. He has beer, called the still
Present, not in the shape of a man, Jehovih, the Almighty.
small voice of conscience. That Voice does not have to be small. It can be made strong by cultivation and the practice of each individual’s highest inspiration. When
WHY? — The Creator is the ultimate source of all life and by His presence within us do
each person is attuned to the Creator, each becomes attuned to every other person on
we live and breathe.
this planet. By doing so we all truly become brothers and sisters under the fatherhood of Jehovih. 229
ARE FAITHISTS FOR PEACE? — Yes! Faithists believe that all life is given by the
WHAT DOES THAT MEAN, CONTINUED PROGRESS IN HEAVEN? — Just what it
Creator; all life is sacred. A Faithist will not kill needlessly anything which breathes the
says. Each soul is immortal and survives death, carrying with it the individuality and
breath of life, not even for food, nor will a Faithist eat that which others have killed.
personality plus whatever spiritual values and aptitudes it has attained during life. It continues learning and growing with increasing responsibilities and commensurate
WHAT ABOUT CHRIST? — The religion based On the worship of Christ is scarcely
rewards. Just dying doesn’t automatically make one any better.
2,000 years old. How old is the earth? The best estimate given in the encyclopedia is between 3,500,000,000 years and 5,500,000,000 years. Do you think the Creator
WHAT ABOUT HEAVEN AND HELL, WHAT ABOUT THE JUDGMENT DAY? —
would do such a Door job as to wait for 3,499,998,000 years to provide a “Savior” who
Everyone creates his own heaven or hell by his own actions. Like is drawn to like. If a
in 2,000 years could not bring about unity among his followers nor produce one single
person is selfish and grasping, indifferent to other’s needs, he will find himself in the
community anywhere on earth where there was no poverty, crime or inequality?
company of others just like himself after death. The person who is considerate, doing for others those things which make for harmony and happiness is in the process of
WHY HAVEN’T THE FAITHISTS BROUGHT PEACE? — Faithists do not seek to
creating his own heaven, for his companions after death will be like himself. Each
convert others. Throughout history they have always been an extremely small minority.
individual sits in judgment on himself and where he has failed to do good for others
The majority take part in war for the temporary advantage which it brings to the victor.
with all his ability and wisdom he must make restitution. What could be fairer than
If they did not, war would not exist. Unless a person truly desires peace and
asking one to set his own punishment?
brotherhood to the extent of actively working for them in common cause with others, he or she is not a Faithist. The false religions have gained their converts by preaching
WHAT ARE THE GOALS OF THE FAITHISTS? — First, to worship only the Ever
that only belief is necessary, or that calling on the name of this God or that Savior will
Present Creator, Jehovih.
guarantee a place in heaven. A Faithist knows that only by personally doing good for others and constantly sitting in judgment on his own actions can he provide for his
Second, to practice peace in brotherhood with all people, reverence for all life, and to
spiritual growth on earth, and after death a continued progress in heaven.
five in communities doing useful work. 230
The Birth of Jehovih’s Kingdom on The Earth Third, to care for and raise abandoned, orphaned or castaway babies to be peaceful,
Jahazerah, Son of Jehovih
productive and useful members of society.
(2007)
Fourth, to take no part in war, nor aid nor abet war in any manner whatsoever. The birth of Jehovih’s Kingdom on earth is here; The mid-servants are gathered round. The Ethereans make the way open. The Atmosphereans ready themselves for a new Fifth, to take no part in government, nor to establish any form of government. Jehovih phase upon the earth. The remains of the old order are reformed. The carcass of the proclaims liberty, more liberty and still more liberty far all men. beast decays and fades in the light of the Kosmon day. The Matchless Voice has been heard. The Faithists have made their covenant openly. The light of High Noon is upon Sixth, to add to the sum total of human knowledge in all fields which will benefit the chosen. They go forth to birth the Kingdom! The Love, Wisdom and Power mankind. flourishes. The fruit has grown ripe upon the vine. Seventh, to show by example that Jehovih is the All Highest, that any man, woman or The distaste for war increases throughout the world like the taste of poison to the lips. child may hear His voice directly, without an intermediary God, Lord or Saviour; that The spirit of cooperation is set in motion. The joy of brotherhood takes hold like a He is Ever Present with every human soul dwelling on the earth and in the heavens of parent’s strong loving embrace. the earth; that by attuning ourselves to our Creator we can in truth establish His Kingdom. The birth of Jehovih’s Kingdom in the flesh of the earth is here. The spirit is set loose from its cage in the heart of humankind and spreads its wings over the dominions of the earth like a beautiful white dove. The people go forth to affiliate like new lover. The sore and broken begins recovery being made whole by Jehovih’s Hand. The pollution is being driven from the skies and beaten from our waters. The flame of hope has 231
been light within the children’s hearts and its light can be seen growing in their eyes,
The Faithist Brotherhood of Light:
the glory of the Almighty unfolds like a giant pinwheel of jeweled colors. The lasting
The Beginning: The Faithist Lodge
romance has begun. The hands are lifted in celebration
Joan Greer
The kingdom child is coming forth. The colonization of the earth by Jehovih’s chosen
(2007)
is soon to be underway. The signals have been sent. The signals have been received. The signals have been understood. The ships are docked. The boats are going out
When OAHSPE was published in 1882, Newbrough realized that the people who read
about the earth to do their labor. The corporeal birth blankets have been set down.
this amazing book would want to get together with others and try to put into practice its
The lines of light have been fastened to their anchorage. The doctors wash their
vision of the future as presented in Jehovih’s Kingdom on Earth. Almost immediately a
hands. The nurses prepare the interments of birth. The earth womb is full and ready.
lodge was formed in New York City. The letters Newbrough wrote to Andrew Bates in
The musicians are tuning up. The dancers stretch. The singers work the scales. The
the Boston area have been the source of much we know about the various lodges that
withering on the vine of the chosen is no more.
subsequently were formed. These Faithist Lodges met weekly, worked the Degrees similar to those in the Rites of Emethachavah in the Book of Saphah, and members
The Gods and Goddesses rejoice for the chosen are coming forth in strength and
became known as First, Second or Third Degree Members.
wholeness. The birth, on earth of Jehovih’s kingdom is here. The God of earth and her heavens will soon sit on Jehovih’s throne sigh with great relief as a father who hears
It appears that Newbrough would be asked to come to a city and meet with those who
his child has been born quite safe and sound. The windows have been cleaned. The
wished to form a lodge. He would ask people he already knew in that city to read
drapes have been drawn and tied back. The light pours in like a flood upon a desert.
through the Prelude and First Degree in Book of Saphah to become familiar with it.
The earth Ma pushes and moans all attending her perform their parts in divine
When Newbrough arrived in the city, those wishing to become Lodge members would
excellence. They do as if one harmonious symphony of delight. The Kingdom has
meet and discuss the Rites, and then the Prelude and First Degree would be
come and wails its first breath of life. The limbs are whole. The mind is bright. The
performed. Thus the new lodge would be considered open. Newbrough traveled to a
trunk is firm. The chest is strong and glowing with great Naoma’s love and life
number of cities on the East coast establishing lodges, and we know that in addition to New York City, lodges were active in many cities including Philadelphia, Boston, 232
Detroit, Cleveland, Chicago and Denver. We know that there were those who were
Brotherhood was dedicated to caring for children, and there is no mention of children
Rab’bahs of each lodge, and through whom inspiration flowed. These lodges
in the literature of the Egyptian Brotherhood of Light; and the second difference was
practiced tithing, and money from the lodges was sent to Shalam while it was in
that Reincarnation is one of the teachings of the Egyptian Brotherhood of Light. The
operation.
Egyptian Brotherhood formed in Denver a few months after the Faithist Brotherhood, and the Egyptian Brotherhood moved to Los Angeles a few months after the Faithist
When Newbrough passed on, the lodges continued to function. In Denver, Colorado, a
Brotherhood made their move. One of the things mentioned from time to time in
new Lodge organized calling themselves The Brotherhood of Light. They eventually
inspiration of the Faithist Brotherhood is that there was a powerful movement against
had to change their name, as another group calling themselves the Brotherhood of
their work from dark forces in the lower heavens.
Light formed in Denver shortly after the Faithist Lodge organized. This second group is still in operation and has Los Angeles as its headquarters. I have spoken to the
The Faithist Brotherhood was composed of an Inner Council and an Outer Council.
Archivist for that group and we both were amazed at the similarity of the early history
This is the structure that Newbrough outlined as the structure of the lodges he opened.
of these two Brotherhoods of Light, not only in the date they formed, but also in the
The Inner Council was composed of those members who lived at the Children’s Home.
date of their move to Los Angeles. The dates are so close, the Archivist though they
The Outer Council was composed of all the groups who wished to affiliate with the
might actually be the same group.
Faithist Brotherhood of Light.
To avoid confusion we shall call the group that studied OAHSPE the Faithist
The records of the Faithist Brotherhood indicate that established Faithist Lodges
Brotherhood of Light. It appears that there was confusion among students of OAHSPE
around the country applied to the Secretary of the Outer Council, Nelson Standart, to
about these two groups at the time, for in papers of those studying spiritual matters
affiliate with the Faithist Brotherhood of Light. These lodges sent money and goods to
during the 20s and 30s we find literature from this other Brotherhood of Light, which
the children’s home in Colorado. There is a letter among the papers of the Faithist
for clarity we will call the Egyptian Brotherhood of Light.
Brotherhood from a European man who traveled to Shalam, only to find the doors had been closed and the children sent to orphanages. This letter says that Andrew
In our brief talk, the archivist and I found two major differences: one, the Faithist
Howland, still living at Shalam, suggested that the man contact the Faithist 233
Brotherhood of Light and visit them. A copy of their reply is also among their papers
by Nellie Jones Watson and her husband James Watson in La Cresenta, California.
indicating that visitors were not welcome by the Faithist Brotherhood. From their first
They had met at Shalam. From the written records we know there was a group called
months of operation they cared for a number of children, and worked hard to make
the Believers in Jehovih (we do not know if this was the same group as La Cresenta),
their farm self-supporting. They felt they did not have facilities for visitors.
and an active Lodge in Los Angeles (Wing Anderson was a member) that functioned into the 1930s. Colorado had at least two lodges in Denver, and possibly one lodge in
The Faithist Brotherhood of Light was formed before the children at Shalam were sent
Colorado Springs, after the Faithist Brotherhood moved to California. In addition there
to orphanages. In their records they indicate that they would only take infants. This
were groups of two or three adults raising a small group of children in various locations
statement appears around the time that the Howlands were seeking places for the
around the country.
children remaining at Shalam. The Faithist Brotherhood did make one exception to this rule of only taking infants, as they took a 5-year-old girl who was sent to them
No records have as yet been found giving the names of all the children and adults who
through a trance medium. She adjusted well to the group.
were at Shalam. We do find in the records of the Faithist Brotherhood of Light references to individuals with a comment, “ — remembered from Shalam” — leading
The Denver Faithist Brotherhood of Light immediately secured property and children
the reader to conclude that many associated with this group had been at Shalam or
began to arrive from all over the United States and Canada. From their records it
Levitica.
appears that established Faithist Lodges in Los Angeles, San Francisco and Chicago, gathered in children in the early months of the operation of the new organization, and
It is sad to observe that there are no records indicating that any of the children raised
took them to Colorado. As the Faithist Brotherhood of Light established itself, various
by these early Faithist groups even carried on the work of helping other orphans. The
Lodges around the United States applied for membership. An Outer Council soon had
Faithist Brotherhood survived the upset of WWl, but the depression and WW2 seem to
stationary with the letterhead indicating that there were Faithist Lodges in ‘all major
mark the end of their work. Upcoming issues of KV2 will have articles with more of the
cities’ in the United States.
story of this successful endeavor.
There were two or three Faithist Lodges in the Los Angeles area, one of them started 234
Editorial
trade in projects and schemes for their own profit and glory. The kind of government
Kasandra Kares
God judges against in Kosmon is the kind where liberty is not provided to the people.
(2008)
There is good government but man gets it wrong. A good government is as a father over people and not as a separate matter against them. Today people are servants
Greetings brothers and sisters, in the Ever-Present Spirit. In the United States, it is
supporting their law makers, who trade in projects and schemes for their own profit
pre-voting time, and each side says he can be President best. As time goes on they
and glory. God judges against government in Kosmon where liberty is not provided to
take turns impressing, the public most and either one of them could do the job. When
the people. The bad type of government in Kosmon is the kind where people are
they started, McCain was asked when an infant has any rights at all and just when life
servants supporting their law makers who trade in projects and schemes for their own
begins. McCain promptly answered, “At the moment of conception.” He also said it’s
profit and glory, the kind that neglects to provide means for development of talents
better not to have too much government.
created with all. Better one where there is wisdom between governments, and people make themselves reciprocal toward one another and it’s an unselfish government,
One compares intelligence, and capacity for peace and light. We know they’re all
with affiliation to bring about reciprocal brotherhoods. Remember that earth affairs,
rascals. We know that mortal intelligence and strategy and leadership can keep a
legislations, laws and treaties of mortal governments, are not of interest only to
country out of war. We also know that that is secondary to the presence of the Ashars,
mortals and that things governmental in accomplishment are known and recorded in
because when Ashars are taken away, it typically leaves a place for the drujas at
the heavens of the Earth. Look to the past, because laws and governments did better
which point a country can be plunged immediately into riots. Followers of the Creator
and shaped man’s judgment toward perfecting selves. What is not good for a person is
who think they should purify the government or leaven the whole mass, are told by
not good for a nation.
Ashars to leave it all alone, to just come out of Uz and be clean, to leave, and let Prophecy: — What will happen In American politics is that the righteous will be drawn
whoever has more faith in Uz than he has in the Creator, to stay in Uz.
away gradually. Only rogues will eventually accept great office. The believer in the Almighty best gets himself into one of the Almighty’s kingdoms. What’s wrong with government today is that people support their law makers, who 235
Love your Father by caring for your neighbors, brothers, and sisters. Honor Him by
Oahspe, The Quiet Leader Rick Cafaro
revering all life, cherishing every living thing. Making the action of doing good the work
(2009)
and practice of your entire life, where there is no philosophy greater than the All One, where the Father and His creatures is all there is. Trusting in His inspiration, to know
In a time when philosophies reach out for recognition and applause, while preachers
Him and discover His truths. To never stop feeding that desire to Jehovih's glories and
loudly cry out and cheer for followers and converts, Oahspe quietly waits for the world
learn the talents that He created.
to discover and realize Jehovih in their own hearts and minds, in their own time and way.
To every person Jehovih speaks. Every living thing IS an expression of His Person. The universe is His written speech. Put away all philosophy and embrace the All
As they put on their great shows of gaudy pageantry, the quiet leader wishes that they
Person. Put away selfishness and embrace the All Self. And give every other person
come to know the Creator within, where great wonders and discoveries are there to
the right to the same, of their own will, in their own way.
greet them. The thirsty heart and mind can then embrace the revelations of Oahspe. Greetings dear brothers and sisters in love and companionship and work in early Not with a loud clamour, or trumpet blast, or a startling shout, not with a plea of
Kosmon under the One Creator of All.
emotion or sentiment or with arms waving, not with the promise of glory or the threat of hell fire.
We sincerely want peace all over the world. The highest peace is the peace of the soul which comes of the consciousness of having done the wisest and the best in all
Instead, Oahspe is a quiet speaker, the quiet teacher, who asks for little recognition.
things according to one’s own light. To get peace, one and all, we must give it, not
Pointing the path to the Great Spirit, saying: Cheer in your heart for the love of the
with reluctance but with the whole heart and soul.
Ever Present, Almighty Father. Praise and worship Him by keeping His Commandments in every moment of your life.
We are not wise and we have made mistakes but is not earth life but a beginning, a school, a womb where we learn? Can we not see where we have made mistakes, and 236
without making excuses, can we not see ahead of with better inspiration to improve
Editorial
ourselves collectively?
Kasandra Kares (2009)
The Creator’s Way is obviously the best for all. Can we with better vision find leaders to follow who propound viewpoints which are obviously the Creator’s?
Greetings dear brothers and sisters in love and companionship and work in early Kosmon under the One Creator of All.
Supposing with every opportunity we seek to do the things which will make others happy.
Supposing we leave people free.
Suppose we treat others as equals.
We sincerely want peace all over the world. The highest peace is the peace of the
Supposing we learn to be happy with what we have. Suppose we use our failures to
soul which comes of the consciousness of having done the wisest and the best in all
learn by our mistakes? We can all learn to sit in judgment upon ourselves.
things according to one’s own light. To get peace, one and all, we must give it, not with reluctance but with the whole heart and soul.
We are not wise and we have made mistakes but is not earth life but a beginning, a school, a womb where we learn? Can we not see where we have made mistakes, and without making excuses, can we not see ahead of with better inspiration to improve ourselves collectively?
The Creator’s Way is obviously the best for all. Can we with better vision find leaders to follow who propound viewpoints which are obviously the Creator’s?
Supposing with every opportunity we seek to do the things which will make others happy. 237
Supposing we leave people free.
Suppose we treat others as equals.
Supposing we learn to be happy with what we have. Suppose we use our failures to
highplateau. She slid down under the gate and fell into the valley down below. Then
learn by our mistakes? We can all learn to sit in judgment upon ourselves.
she made believe she was a bull, and she stood on her hind feet and went toward the rich fields, and the people came by thousands and some said, "Stop that bull, it is under sentence of death." Then a tiger came out behind the tens of thousands of people,
Science and Religion
and he went slowly for that bull. And on his sides was painted the word "science." The
John Newbrough
bull turned away from him and fled into the forest and the tiger followed after. Then came a sign down out of the sky and it said, "The tiger has slain the bull but the tiger will
(2010)
never die. Look out for him. He will return in a later period. He is the most untamable of The following letter was written to his wife in the year 1889 by Dr. John B. Newbrough,
all beasts. "
through whom Oahspe, the New Bible was given the English speaking world in the year 1881.
So when I woke, I told Ross what I had dreamed. Ross said it seemed to have significance.
At the time the letter was written, Dr. Newbrough was living in Shalam, the Essenean community near Las Cruces, New Mexico founded by Dr. Newbrough in 1884. Shalam,
The next night I dreamed a man came to interpret the dream. He said the cow
the first Essene colony founded on the North American Continent since the time of
represented the Christian churches and had been milked dry. Then when she tried to
Ea-wa-tah, the great Indian prophet, was dissolved about 1910.
play bull it was but to deceive the world, and that science alone would demolish him (the church). After he had finished interpreting, I saw on the same field, which I had
New Orleans, La.
seen the night before, a vast concourse of people and a sign was written on the sky
June 17, 1889.
saying: "Fence the field in, for the tiger will surely come again." But they laughed saying:
The other night I dreamed I went to milk a cow and she was almost dry. She turned to hook me, and I came away, and then she went to get out of the lot which was a 238
"We are wise enough now. We can manage our matters to suit ourselves. If Jehovih will
That is the way I fill up nights, dreaming: and dreaming. I wondered what it all meant
let the tiger come, it is His matter, not ours. "Presently the tiger came and brought with
and finally concluded we are not to do as the Esseneans did, but use scientific rules as
her a lot of tiger kittens, very numerous, and she said to her young ones: "Behold these
to a proper method of protecting ourselves. But it may be it is the result of too good a
are Esseneans. Fall upon them, and eat what you like!" So the little tigers commenced
digestion that I dream these things.
to go for the people, and they scattered and fled in all directions. But the tiger made a speech saying:
(This ends his dream. A few personal remarks and messages to me, and he signed it.)
"I am that that feeds for self alone. Ye would not build a fence and keep me out, so I
The new universal religion that will soon sweep the world, replacing present
came. As long as man lives upon the earth, I, too, will live." While he was talking, a
Christianity, Buddhism, Brahmaism and Mohammedism, will be monotheism or
fence was being built around the place, and on it was written the words: "Law. Law.
worship of the Creator only, whom the Oahspean Bible names Jehovih.
Law. " But the tiger said: Abraham, Moses and Joshu of Palestine, who was born and raised in the Essene "You are the unwisest of mortals. You build a fence now whilst my kittens are already in
community on the shores of the Dead Sea were all Essenes or FAITHISTS in Jehovih.
the field." And he pulled off the word "Science" from his sides and put thereon the word:
Evidently again and again, in future centuries the Essenes will have to be on their
"ANTI-RELIGION." And he fell to eating, and he and his kittens ate up all the people
guard against materialistic scientists. The only protection the Essenes will have will be
who were left, and then went off into the forest.
the law.
I stood on the bridge, wondering what would come next when the words came on the
The foregoing letter was given to Wing Anderson by Dr. Newbrough's daughter.
sky: "TO THE UNLEARNED, I GAVE THE SWORD THAT THEY MIGHT DEFEND THEMSELVES. TO THE SECLULED, I GAVE THE CHINESE WALL. TO THE
Note: I would like to share my interpretation which is that any Faithist Communities of
MODERN, I GAVE LAW."
the Kosmon Age are being advised to take steps to protect themselves using science and common sense, whether this means literally building strong and tall walls and 239
fences around themselves, placing these communities in safer areas, or other
substituted the word 'expanse' which is defined in the dictionaries as: a great extent of
defensive means which are protective while yet excluding weapons. The law cannot
something spread out; an uninterrupted space or area; a wide extent of anything. None
refer very likely to governmental ones since these are destined to fail. Or course, we
of these definitions adequately describes where something like a universe is, or can be
should also not infer that every dream by John Newbrough always has relevant
located.
prophetic or spiritual meaning for the future of Faithist Communities, but it seems to me, that in this case, there is. (Signed Robert Bayer)
The dictionaries' lack of a better definition for the word firmament happens because those who compile dictionaries have only been thinking in three-dimensional terms, and the world's religious leaders are little help when it comes to understanding and
Describing a Firmament
interpreting the word 'firmament' because their spirituality and understanding of
Bob Reissner
matters beyond the physical's three-dimensions is generally that of someone who is on
(2010)
the outside looking in at the doers who have actual experience with matters that exceed the physical three-dimensional regions of the Cosmos.
Dictionaries are compiled so people can acquire an understanding of a given word's definition. Then ideally, everyone should be able to ponder that word's definition and
A firmament has fascinating characteristics that can be understood if a person stops
use it to effectively communicate with each other, discover truth, and solve life's
trying to understand and explain things by using a physical three-dimensional format.
mysteries. However, not everybody always understands a given word in exactly the same way.
A firmament is like an empty container that can be filled with anything and everything even though that which is being used to fill it is as huge as a universe, or even if that
Take the word "Firmament" for example: One dictionary describes firmament as 'the
which is being used to fill it is another firmament. It is possible for a firmament to exist
vault or arch of the sky.' Such a definition raises questions concerning the actual merit
within another firmament because each firmament has its own frequency-density
of that definition and this could be why Jehovah's Witnesses, when developing their
combination and the number of frequency-density combinations that can be created is
New World Translation of the Christian Bible, abandoned the word 'firmament' and
infinite. 240
mind is actually a firmament, which the mortal begins to develop. That mortal's mind Regardless of who creates it, a firmament can contain all the elements such as rocks,
has infinite capacity and can be forever filled with whatever the mortal wishes to place
gasses, water, metals, minerals, etc. that are needed to construct stars and planets.
into it. This explains the statements previously made in Oahspe where a mortal has the
The elements, mentioned here, exist within the firmament but they are in solution,
possibility of being a sub creator who can create a firmament and fill it with suns and
dormant, and undetectable until they are condensed and used to build physical things
stars.
such as stars and planets in a planned universe. The writings in the book Oahspe inform us that our Creator has provided an interesting Numerous firmaments exist within the Master Firmament, and Oahspe's authors give
future and destiny for mortals that is far different from what mortals' religious leaders
us a clue as to who can create a firmament and what it can then be used for, where it is
have been preaching to them about their being miserable nobodies because they
stated in the Book of Lika:
inherited original sin from their first parents and therefore are in danger of being doomed to eternal torment, or even annihilation, unless they unquestionably believe
"Neither let any man fear that his talents may become to exalted for the work I
everything that has been recorded in ancient writings which have since been proven to
have provided; for until he hath created a firmament, and created suns and stars
be erroneous.
to fill it, he hath not half fulfilled his destiny. "
In Oahspe it is also stated:
"Jehovih had said: Behold, I create man with the possibility of becoming a creator under Me.”
From these clues we go on to understand that at the moment of their conception mortals acquire a mind and a personal existence that is their very own forever. That 241